《My reincarnation as the deposed Queen》


 Prologue

    <div>


    The tip of the cold blade was aimed at the neck of a young woman who was protecting her children with her breasts, and looked with hatredattheman who threatened her.


    It was Leriana Ashford, the youngest ruler of the kingdom of Azeroth in its entire history. She was known for her exquisite beauty and outstanding abilities, but none of this brought her happiness.


    In the end, there was an uprising, and her husband, the king, was killed. Now, therewas only herself and her children, the heirs to the throne, whom she had to protect at all costs.


    The boy and girl had the same beautiful emerald hair as their mother, and they looked no more than seven years old. The woman herself is not even thirty. She was very young, but despite this, she was not afraid to take over the country.


    "Give up and give them to me," the dark¡ªhaired man who looked so much like her husband growled, "You know it''s over." Just give up, and then I''ll let you live.


    It was her husband''s younger brother, Razor Blanche, whom she had once considered her friend. However, it was he who, as a result, stabbed them in the back, staged an uprising, and killed all the supporters of the king.


    Leriana''s husband, King Philip, fell with his brother in an unequal battle, trying with his last strength to defend the throne. Now, of the current members of the royal family, there were only three of them left ¡ª and literally a couple of millimeters separated Leriana from being in the next world with her husband.


    However, the woman simply could not afford to give up when the lives of her children were hanging by a thread.


    ¡ªYou''ll never get them," Leriana hissed furiously, protecting her daughter and son with her whole body, "You''d better kill me, but don''t touch innocent souls!"


    Razor''s grimace twisted unpleasantly.


    ¡ª Leriana, why are you so protective of them?! ¡ª He exclaimed, - Neither this bastard nor his children are worth anything! He couldn''t even protect you! Is it really this little person that you chose instead of me...?!


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The woman held back the tears that came to her eyes when it came to the man she lovedso much. And the one I lost.


    "You''re a monster," she said, "you betrayed your own brother for your own greed!" Do you call this a fair fight?! You''re just a coward and nothing more...!


    Razor, hearing her words, became considerably enraged.


    ¡ª Shut up! "I''m giving you one last chance!" he bellowed. Give me those puppies, otherwise... I will make sure that your name is erased from the history of this country as well as that jerk!


    Realizing that it was impossible to pull further, and every second could cost the lives of her children, Leriana decided to take desperate measures.


    She suddenly pounced on Razor, biting into his arm. And at the same moment, she managed to shout:


    ¡ª Brisney, Josh, hurry up and run!


    Since she didn''t have any fighting skills, Leriana didn''t expect to win in this fight. She just wanted to get time so that her daughter and son could escape.


    The children, initially numb with fear, reacted quickly and ran away. Tears were streaming down their cheeks, but there was nothing they could do. After all, their mother had paid too great a price to give them this chance, and they simply could not miss it.


    ¡ª DAMN...!


    Realizing that those he was hunting were already far away, Razor''s blade pierced Leriana''sbody out of anger. Unable to stand it for long, she let go of his hand, and fell to the floor, bleeding.


    Feeling that her mouth was becoming more and more filled with crimson liquid, and her consciousness was plunging into darkness, Leriana, meanwhile, was happy.


    Her children were saved, and that was the only thing she was worried about.


    Now, she could go to the next world in peace.


    Razor, who had loved her madly throughout his life, bent over her, but it was too late.


    Leriana stopped breathing.


    Perhaps only now, in the last seconds before her death, she realized how hard her life was.


    From studying at the Royal Academy, where she met Crown Prince Philip, and fell in love with him, and ending today, her life has never been calm.


    Political intrigues, the struggle for power and the opportunity to be with her beloved, exhausted her mentally and physically. And in the end, it all ended up with her losing everything.


    So was this game worth the candle then...?


    If a few years ago, Philip and Razor had not fallen in love with her, and this would not havemarked the beginning of their bloody feud, could everything have ended differently ...?


    Leriana Ashford always wanted to know the answer to this question, but she never had time to get it.


    After all, she died too soon, and her happy life, of which she dreamed so much, was never destined to come true.

 Chapter 1

    The novel "Bloody Camellia", which confidently occupied the position of one of the most popular romantic novels over the past few years, ended relatively recently.


    The plot of the novel told about a sister and brother who, orphaned at a young age, had to survive in the cruel world of the Middle Ages in order to take their revenge. After a series of tragedies and trials that befell them, they were finally able to do what they wanted.


    The main heroine of this story, Princess Brisney Blanche, put an end to a long-standing bloody feud with her uncle. After avenging her dead parents, and removing the traitor king from the throne, she became queen and married the cursed duke.


    Her younger brother Josh stayed with her at the royal court, helping in the governance of the country. He grew up a noble and stately young man, and decided to devote his life to restoring his mother''s family, taking the place of the new Duke of Ashford.


    Despite the fact that the plot of the novel in the form of revenge and revenge sounded quite trivial to itself, and hardly stood out among other literature of a similar genre, its main advantage was that romance was not at the head of the whole corner.


    On the contrary, cruelty, bloodshed, and endless political intrigues made this story unusual, but exciting at the same time.


    The main character Brisney became the idol of many young girls, because she was absolutely not like an ordinary heroine from short stories. Persistent, independent and strong¡ªwilled - perhaps this was just the case when she was with the main character, and not he with her.


    The tragic life of Brisney and her brother was really interesting to watch, and therefore, when the last chapter came out, no one could fully believe that this was really the end.


    In the final epilogue, Brisney and Josh bring flowers to their mother''s grave, and thank her for giving them a chance to change everything with her help. A standard, but very touching ending.


    Readers, including me, were happy for the characters, although they felt some chagrin at the same time; After all, this story really was kind of unique, and it is unlikely that something similar will be released in the next few years.


    At least that''s what I thought when I finished reading the last chapter in my hospital bed. There wasn''t much joy in my daily life, and this novel became the thing that made it easier for a long time.


    I fell ill with an incurable disease when I was a teenager, and since then I have not left the hospital ward. Now I''m already twenty, however, I didn''t notice a big age difference.


    After the former joys of life were banned for me, the only thing left for me was reading. I read my favorite novels from morning till late at night, because it was the only way for me to forget about the harsh realities of real life.


    I knew I wouldn''t live long, so I wanted to have time to read as much as possible. I hardly thought about my real life.


    Most of my family members turned away from me as soon as they found out about my illness, and only my mother supported me to the end. Seeing how hard it was for her to take care of me, I felt great guilt, especially realizing that I would never be able to become healthy again.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    So, deep down, I wasn''t afraid of death at all; maybe I was even waiting for it.


    It would be better if I just die and have a good dream than continue to complicate my mother''s life.


    Such thoughts visited my head until I really died.


    It happened so suddenly that I didn''t even feel anything.


    However, if we compare death with sleep, then we can say that I just fell asleep. And now I was about to have a long dream.


    Although, if I knew what would happen to me after death, I definitely wouldn''t have been waiting for it so much.


    After all, it turned out to be even worse than my previous life.


    The day I first woke up in this world, it seemed to me that I was really just dreaming.


    Otherwise, I just didn''t believe that all this could happen to me.


    In the bathroom I saw my new reflection, which just amazed me.


    She was a girl of dazzling beauty, looking like an angel, with beautiful, fairy-like emerald hair and a pair of amber eyes shining like precious stones. It was a face I''d definitely seen somewhere before.


    But where?


    Realizing that I was no longer in my hospital room, but in a luxurious nineteenth-century mansion, I fell into shock.


    Of course, before that I had read novels about moving people to other worlds, but I just couldn''t believe that this could happen to me!


    Isn''t this happening only in fictional universes?! Is this really what awaits me after death?


    Before I had time to really come to my senses, there was a knock on the room I was in, and I heard the voice of a young girl:


    ¡ª Madam, your things are packed. Everything is ready for your departure to the Royal Academy. Would you like to add something else to the list?


    "The Royal Academy?!


    I was taken aback.


    I definitely didn''t expect this.


    The Royal Academy? Such an institution was quite often present in romantic novels! Could this be a confirmation of my guess?


    ¡ª Yes, mistress... You asked us to prepare things a week before departure. Your train will be in two days, and I wanted to clarify if you need anything else?


    ¡ª Uhm... No, thanks.


    ¡ª I see. Then rest, mistress.


    ¡ª Wait! I called out to her when the maid was already moving away from the door, "You can... Should I remind you what my name is?


    ¡ª Excuse me?


    ¡ª Simple... Just tell me that.


    The maid''s surprised tone spoke directly about her expression at this moment.


    ¡ª Lerian. Your name is Leriana Ashford, mistress.


    Having said that, the maid left, leaving me in utter confusion.


    Ashford? I was sure that this name was familiar to me. She was definitely mentioned in some novel...


    Stop...


    It can''t be!


    I rushed to the mirror, and once again carefully looked at my reflection.


    Now, at a second glance, I finally realized who this girl reminded me so much.


    Brisney Blanche. The main character of "Bloody Camellia".


    Emerald hair, posture, facial features... She was almost identical to the heroine on the cover of the book.


    But... Meanwhile, I wasn''t completely sure that it was her.


    Brisney''s eyes were bright blue, the same as King Philip''s, but this girl''s were amber, like precious stones.


    Plus, even though they were very similar, there were quite distinct differences. Unlike Brisney, who looked like a tomboy girl, this girl looked more like an elegant lady.


    Gentle and refined... That was how it could be described.


    But in that case, if it was definitely not the main character of the novel, then who...?


    At the same time, the girl''s last name came to my aid.


    Brisney didn''t have any sisters, or any other peers similar to her, which means... There was only one option left.


    Leriana Ashford. The mother of the main character.


    I got into the body of a girl with a sad fate, who will end her life in the prime of her life, protecting her children during the uprising of Razor Blanche.


    This is what is in store for her according to the plot of the novel.


    And considering that this is going to happen in the not-too-distant future, I don''t have much time left.


    More precisely, I will have to die in ten years.

 Chapter 2

    When I realized that I had been reborn in a novel with a tragic plot, and there was no way back, I had to summon all the remnants of my courage to stay sober.


    Because to realize and accept what happened to me, in fact, was very difficult. It would have been easy to get depressed, but I was able to restrain myself from this impulse.


    I will still need these forces for the upcoming battle. And for what and with what... The future will show.


    Having got into the past ten years before the beginning of the main story of "Bloody Camellia", I, at the same time, found myself in a completely alien world, about which I knew nothing.


    Azeroth "before" and "after" the seizure of power by Razor was a completely different kingdom, which was not mentioned in the novel. Other people lived here, there were other rules, what can I say, life itself at that time was different from the one in which the main characters fought for justice.


    Now Azeroth was an absolutely peaceful state, where conflicts rarely arose, and wars did happen once in a hundred years. Leriana Ashford''s time was very different from what would come in the future.


    On the one hand, I should have been happy about it, but on the other... I knew perfectly well that all the hardest things were yet to come.


    The starting point of all the tragedy that will happen to the country and the main characters will be the Royal Academy. It is there that the conflict that arose on the basis of love will grow into a real war.


    But can I change that?


    I didn''t know this answer, and, to be honest, I was afraid to think ahead.


    The two days I spent at the Ashford family estate flew by too quickly, and I didn''t have time to track when my father and the servants were already escorting me to my train.


    Henry Ashford, the current duke and my father, was a stout man with blond hair who looked very much like a kind fat man from fairy tales.


    The Duchy of Ashford was one of the most influential in the kingdom, and Henry had been its head for the past twenty years. Although outwardly he looked harmless, but in fact he possessed a solid core that allowed him to hold power for so many years.


    Leriana was his only daughter, and therefore it is not at all surprising why he loved her so madly. Ten years later, after receiving news of Leriana''s death, he could not stand it for long, and died of a heart attack literally a year later.


    So looking at him now, I was a little sorry that in the original story this happened to him.


    There were less than ten minutes left before the train left, and we were about to say goodbye. And all this time my father was crying on my shoulder, because for the first time in his life he let his daughter go alone so far and for a long time.


    ¡ª I can''t believe it''s time to say goodbye, ¡ª tears blurred the man''s eyes when he looked at me. ¡ª Lea, you''ve already become such an adult. But just yesterday, I was still carrying you in my arms.


    Despite the fact that, in fact, we had known each other for only two days, the memories of the real Leriana involuntarily penetrated my head, and I knew in absentia that we really had a very warm relationship with him.


    Leriana loved her father no less than he loved her.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Therefore, rather than mine, but the voice of the girl herself escaped from my mouth:


    ¡ª Dad, you''ll see, these months will fly by very quickly. I will definitely come home on vacation!


    ¡ª My daughter... ¡ª when we were hugging, he squeezed me so tightly that it seemed to me that I was going to break, ¡ª Lea, be sure to write to me if anything happens.


    "I''ll be fine," I smiled, "After all, I''m your daughter, aren''t I?" I can definitely take care of myself.


    Saying these words, I lied a little. In fact, deep down, I was shaking terribly with fear.


    No sooner had I fully adapted to this world, than I was immediately shoved into the local purgatory. This is the word I used to describe the school.


    Not only will I have to study subjects that I have never encountered before, but I will also find myself in the very epicenter of future tragic events, where the flag of death will most likely be hung on me.


    And who said that after death comes rest?! My main difficulties are just beginning here.


    As soon as my father finally let me go, I said goodbye to all the servants who came to see me off, and finally got on the train.


    This means of transportation was discovered in the kingdom, and in general, all over the world, quite recently, and was still considered a great rarity. Only very privileged people had access to it. In addition to the royal family, only one institution had its own train in Azeroth. And she was...


    Royal Academy.


    Elite transport took her students there and back several times a year.


    It was very convenient. Especially considering that the academy itself was not located in the capital, and in the usual way in the form of a carriage, it was possible to get there only in a few days of travel.


    Finding myself in a carriage filled with my peers from different strata of the aristocracy, I was confused at first.


    I had no idea how I should behave in such a society. But I hope that I won''t have time to make problems until I learn the etiquette and rules of local communication of aristocrats.


    Studiously ignoring the appraising glances, I quickly slipped between the compartments, looking for at least one free one.


    Fortunately, one of them turned out to be completely empty, and that''s what I decided to occupy.


    I plopped down on the seat and leaned against the window, still trying to stop my knees from shaking.


    As far as I knew, the journey to the Royal Academy would take only a few hours, after which I would certainly have to do something to protect myself from the coming terrible catastrophe.


    The main goal of my stay in this world, I decided to make a peaceful and peaceful life, so as not to become a dead woman in ten years.


    Or, to put it more simply, I decided not to meet Prince Philip and his brother in order to prevent a repetition of the common tragic future described in the novel.


    On the one hand, I understood that it was somewhat selfish, because in this case, Leriana''s children, or rather, the main characters Brisney and Josh will never be born.


    But on the other side...


    Wouldn''t it be better if I initially save this world, and then there will simply be no need for the main character?


    Because of Razor''s rebellion, many innocent lives were taken, including mine, so I decided that it would be simply unwise to continue acting on the plot of the novel.


    Most likely, it will be difficult, but I will try not to meet them.


    In the end, Philip and Razor will be able to live in harmony for the rest of their lives, remaining best friends, and this country will never endure crises.


    As for me... Unlike my past not too rich life, I was reborn as the daughter of a very wealthy man, and now I was going to use it to the fullest.


    I planned my whole life to exist carefree, which was quite possible with my kind father. It is unlikely that he will insist that I ever get married.


    That''s exactly how perfect my plan seemed when it first matured in my head.


    Only the most important problem remained...


    How exactly can I avoid running into these two? Especially considering I don''t even know what they look like!


    In the novel, Razor was portrayed as a man of mature age, so I had no idea what he looked like in his youth. And as for Philip... I didn''t know anything about him at all.


    Since neither Philip nor Leriana were the acting characters of the novel, and died before the events began, their appearance was described only by the most basic characteristics.


    So all I knew was that Philip was a handsome young man with blond hair and blue eyes.


    But these descriptions were too vague to follow.


    After all, if I avoid all blonds, I will definitely be considered crazy!


    This was the main problem that I had to solve.


    I had to figure out their identities and deliberately avoid them until the very end of my studies at the academy.


    It''s the only way for all of us to stay alive.


    And while I was thinking about all this, I did not immediately hear a knock on the door of my compartment.


    ¡ª Excuse me, is it busy here?

 Chapter 3

    ¡ª Excuse me, is it busy here?


    During the process of my serious mental activity, I did not immediately notice a knock on the door of my compartment.


    Soon, the face of a young man appeared in the doorway, who, seeing that only I was there, asked:


    "Miss, would you mind if I joined you?" I''ve been looking for a compartment for so long, but everyone is already occupied.


    ¡ª Oh, yes, of course...


    I mumbled it out of politeness, even though I wasn''t too eager to go with a stranger.


    Fortunately, he looked quite friendly, and sat on the opposite side so as not to inconvenience me.


    As soon as the guy was in front of me, I involuntarily began to look at him; He was quite cute, you could even say handsome; Blond hair lay flat on his head in a neat hairstyle, and blue eyes radiated a soft pleasant glow.


    Even if we hadn''t been on the same train to the Royal Academy, I would have known right away that he was an aristocrat. From his appearance and behavior - which differed from the background of ordinary people - it seemed that he had been practicing all these skills since childhood.


    The stranger, in turn, was looking at me, although he did it much more imperceptibly.


    Despite the similarities with the description from the book, the terrifying thought that this man could be the Crown Prince for some reason did not cross my mind.


    In the end, I couldn''t believe that such a noble person like him could just sit in a compartment with a strange girl and talk to her! Most likely, the royal personages had to be allocated a separate compartment, or even a carriage, so I didn''t have to worry about this.


    It is likely that this guy is just from a noble family, the same as me.


    We drove in absolute silence for a while; I stared out the window, and he stared at the ceiling.


    Then, the stranger suddenly spoke to me:


    ¡ª What course are you studying?


    ¡ª Ah... well... On the first one," I hesitated, ¡ªAnd you?


    ¡ª Me too, ¡ª he smiled, ¡ª I guess you''re worried? I couldn''t sleep all night. They say that for many, studying at school is the most important and interesting stage in life.


    ¡ª It must be so, ¡ª I decided to agree, although in fact, I was ready to give anything just to stay at home and not go anywhere.


    ¡ª I''m glad that you allowed me to go with you, ¡ª the guy continued, ¡ª In fact, I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to find a common language with others. But you seem like a good person.


    ¡ª Really? I hope that''s the way it is.


    The stranger looked at me with interest, as if trying to read the thoughts on my face.


    I had nothing to hide from the guy I see for the first time in my life, so with a strained blissful smile on my face, I most likely looked like a fool.


    ¡ª What''s your name? I asked my new acquaintance.


    ¡ª Mmm... You can call me Phil," he introduced himself, choosing his words for a while before that, "And you, dear lady?


    ¡ª Leriana. Nice to meet you.


    We shook hands.


    "Your name is as beautiful as you are," Phil complimented with a charming smile.


    Any other girl, at this moment, most likely would have melted with happiness long ago.


    I giggled nervously.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The real Leriana, who was born an unearthly beauty, has received such praise for her appearance since childhood. And there was nothing surprising in this for her.


    As for me... In a previous life, except for my mom, no one ever said that I was at least pretty. Perhaps this was due to the fact that I was really so-so.


    But now, with the face of the most beautiful girl in Azeroth, I felt awkward when I received such words and looks.


    ¡ª Thank you, you''re fine too... I thanked him, to which he laughed in response.


    The rest of the way we chatted merrily, discussing a variety of topics.


    Phil turned out to be a very pleasant conversationalist, and I was glad that I had already managed to make friends here.


    After all, if I still have to study at the academy for the next three years, then having friends will help me adapt more quickly and significantly brighten up this time.


    A couple of hours later, the train stopped at a station near the Royal Academy.


    The students'' belongings were delivered in advance, and, most likely, have already been distributed to the rooms.


    As soon as we got off the ground, the academy guards, led by one of the teachers, had to escort us to the building.


    I saw a huge snow-white castle consisting of several floors, and which looked more like a historical landmark than an educational institution.


    It was surrounded by high golden gates, and when we passed through them, I involuntarily held my breath from the beauty I saw.


    Indeed, an elite academy exclusively for rich kids from aristocratic families.


    Most likely, the selection here was no worse than the most prestigious universities.


    While we were being led inside, I managed to see that in the courtyard of the academy there was its own lake, greenhouse, and even a garden with fruit trees.


    Well, it was possible to have a desire to enroll here, at least because simply excellent living conditions were created here.


    The principal''s opening speech to the freshmen was to take place in the ceremonial hall, and there was still a little time left until that moment.


    Phil, who had been walking beside me all this time, did not stop looking around, muttering restlessly to himself.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked.


    ¡ª Leriana, you can go inside, ¡ª he said, ¡ª I still have something to do.


    ¡ª Eh?


    ¡ª My brother, ¡ª the guy was confused, ¡ª We act together, but for some reason I don''t see him. He''s very shy, so I''m worried he might get lost.


    ¡ª That''s how, ¡ª I responded with understanding. ¡ª Of course, go. Just don''t be late for the ceremony, Phil.


    Phil disappeared into the crowd, and I was left alone.


    The principal''s speech was less than ten minutes away, and more than half of the students had already entered the classroom.


    I also decided not to linger, and headed for the large open doors.


    At that moment, just before the entrance, a man walked past me, accidentally pushing me.


    It was quite painful, but I didn''t even have time to demand an apology, because the unknown person immediately disappeared.


    It seems that not everyone here is as well-mannered as it might seem at first glance.


    Snorting, I still decided to put this incident out of my head, and going inside, took the first place I came across in the last row.


    After all, it''s better for me if I catch the eyes of others less often.


    As soon as the lights in the auditorium went out, our director came on stage ¡ª a tall and thin man of nondescript appearance, similar to my teacher from elementary school.


    ¡ª Dear freshmen, we are glad to welcome you to our academy! Here you will get acquainted and learn everything that will allow you to become worthy members of our society. In addition to gaining knowledge, the academy is also an excellent opportunity to make new acquaintances among the peers of your class, and strengthen the ties between your families...


    And all in the same spirit.


    The director''s speech turned out to be exactly what I imagined it to be.


    Of course, only half of all those present here came to the academy solely for knowledge. The rest, however, is simply in search of useful connections and a profitable partner, which, as a rule, were acquired during their studies in such institutions.


    I didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing, but in any case, it had been the way for centuries, and I wasn''t going to poke my nose into these things.


    The opening speech was supposed to be long, and I was ready to fall asleep at the fifth minute, when suddenly...


    A heart-rending scream rang out from the western part of the castle.


    Everyone immediately tensed up, trying to figure out what had happened.


    The screams continued, and it became clear that it would be impossible to simply ignore it.


    The ceremony was interrupted, and the director had to go downstairs to find out what had happened.


    Despite the request to stay in their seats, the students, as if they had not heard it, without thinking twice, followed him. Out of pure curiosity, I decided to keep up with the others.


    In the end, having reached the place of the sound source, everyone froze from the picture they saw.


    Even the director, who was just about to severely punish the violator, hesitated.


    There were two people in the garden by the stone column. The guy is a student who was lying on the ground, curled up in pain, and the man who attacked him.


    It turned out to be a girl with a frightening aura, who, apparently, had released the young man only a moment ago, and now casually shook her hands, as if she had touched something dirty before.


    The director and everyone present here knew who this person was, and therefore the fear in the eyes of many only increased.


    At the moment when our eyes met for just a split second, I noticed how her bright scarlet eyes flashed from the sunlight.


    My legs staggered.


    I couldn''t believe it was really her.


    Rachel Cassius.


    The mother of the second main character, the cursed Duke tyrant, who in the future will carry a deadly threat to the kingdom.


    And also Brisney''s future lover.

 Chapter 4

    <div>


    "Lady Cassius, what are you doing?! ¡ª having regained the power of speech, the director immediately shouted: ¡ª Stop it!


    The girl looked at him coldly.


    "I didn''t do anything.


    A barely discernible whisper went through the crowd of students next to me. Everyone was discussing the incident among themselves, but they were afraid to raise their voices so that she wouldn''t hear them.


    "Could it be that Rachel Cassius?"


    "She''s from the damned Duke''s family, isn''t she?"


    ¡ª The director of the academy must have gone crazy, since he decided that we can study together with her!


    ¡ª Don''t look her in the eye! My parents told me that if you do this, you will die!


    All these conversations merged into a common verbal flow, which made it clear that everyone who was here was just fiercely afraid and hated this girl.


    "Take him to the infirmary," the director ordered, and the guards immediately picked up the wounded guy, dragging him in the opposite direction.


    Then, exhaling noisily, but still deciding not to make a scene in front of the freshmen who are here, the man said through his teeth:


    "Lady Cassius, go to my office immediately. I''ll talk to you after the ceremony is over.


    "I told you I didn''t do anything.


    ¡ª It''s not up for discussion. You don''t want me to tell your father what happened, do you?


    The remaining guards surrounded her from all sides to escort her to the right place, and Rachel, even though she was against it, had to obey.


    ¡ª Don''t touch me. I''ll go by myself.


    With an irritated shrug, she turned around and headed into the building while everyone else continued to follow her every action.


    The director began to fussily urge everyone to return back to the auditorium, and the crowd eventually began to slowly disperse.


    I, having left almost the very last, could not stop staring at that place in a dumb stupor.


    Rachel Cassius... I could not even imagine that I would meet her in this life.


    And, moreover, I had no idea that Leriana and this girl studied at the same academy!


    The Cassius family has been considered cursed for several centuries. It all started with an old legend that said that the ancestor of this family was a man who signed a contract with the devil.


    According to him, all the members of this family possessed superhuman beauty and strength, and lived much longer than ordinary people. But in exchange for this, each of them had a curse from birth that brought harm to other people.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    There were rumors that if you look the successor of this family directly in the eyes, you will certainly get sick and die. And if you touch him, then his curse can be passed on to you, and you will live in torment all your life.


    Of course, from the outside it looked more like nonsense, and sounded no more plausible than a children''s story. But, nevertheless, people believed in it, and therefore feared and despised the Cassians for many years.


    Moreover, the members of the Cassius family themselves were extremely closed people, and almost did not come into contact with society. They had no friends among the aristocrats, and their enemies died very early. All this combined only further reinforced their gloomy reputation.


    The blood-red eyes possessed by all the descendants of this family were also considered to belong to the devil. And therefore, looking into them was considered bad, and even dangerous.


    Whether good physical endurance and eye color were just unique genes, or a curse, has not yet been clarified. But even these "proofs" were enough for those people who believed that Cassias are deadly, and kill people to prolong their youth.


    The reason why, despite their dark reputation, they have not yet been expelled from the kingdom was the incredible strength and power of this kind. It was the Duchy of Cassius that helped the king to win in many military conflicts and make him the strongest on the continent.


    In addition, they were very rich, and their condition was compared even with the royal treasury.


    Considering these factors, for many years, Cassius remained the most influential family in the country, in addition to the royal one.


    And it was the man from this family who was the second main character in "Bloody Camellia".


    Robert Cassius, who became a duke at a very young age, had a simply disgusting character that made him a tyrant even worse than Razor.


    No, he was definitely worse.


    If Razor was doing all this to get revenge on his brother and take his place on the throne, then Robert... I got incredible pleasure from all these murders.


    As soon as he reached adulthood, he immediately went to war, where he did nothing but indiscriminately kill people. Before meeting with Brisney, he practically did not leave the battlefield, and even at home he mocked his servants in every possible way.


    All this happened because of his mother, whom he killed at the age of eighteen.


    Rachel never loved her son, and subjected him to abuse as a child. All this left an imprint on his psyche, especially after he found out that it was Rachel who caused his father''s death.


    Eventually, as an adult, he came after her and killed her with a poisoned blade. After that, the duke''s place passed to him, and Robert used his position in every possible way for not the best purposes, before he was saved by the main character.


    Or rather, Leriana''s daughter, Brisney.


    After meeting her, as usually happens in novels of this genre, he changed, because love healed all his mental wounds.


    At the end of the story, after defeating Razor, they got married and began to live happily ever after.


    At least, that''s what was originally intended.


    Because now, I was facing a big problem.


    I wasn''t going to have children in this life.


    And, accordingly, there will be no one to save Robert!


    After all, even if I avoid the love triangle between me and the princes, and live peacefully in the coming years, I will still be able to get the death flag.


    If Robert grows up and becomes a tyrant, as he was in the novel, then nothing will be able to save this country from him.


    I was sure that if not Razor, then this guy would definitely be able to start a coup and a massacre.


    Considering that at the age of eighteen he already had a gigantic thirst for murder, it''s scary to imagine what will happen to him in the future.


    It is quite possible that he will want to do away with the kingdom that has despised him for so many years.


    If this happens, then Robert, like Razor in the original novel, will come for the lives of all the nobles, including mine.


    Since the Ashfords were part of the three founding families of Azeroth, he will certainly want to get our heads first.


    I should have prevented it. By all means.


    In order to prevent Robert from becoming a tyrant, I had to start making efforts right now.


    Even without the main character, Robert will be able to become a decent person if he has a good childhood.


    And that meant...


    First I need to reform his mother, Rachel Cassius.

 Chapter 5

    Meeting Rachel Cassius, the mother of the second main character, was something I definitely did not expect in this life.


    Thinking about what I should do now, I hardly paid attention to what was happening around me for the rest of the evening.


    After the end of the crumpled welcome ceremony, we were settled in our rooms, but even at night I could not close my eyes.


    It looks like there won''t be a day of rest for me for the next three years. I have to do everything possible to save this country and myself from two threats.


    The only thought that warmed me with all this was the hope that by my efforts I could achieve a bright future for myself.


    In order to live carefree for the rest of my life and not think about problems, I was ready to roll up my sleeves and do everything possible for this now.


    So, I decided to set Rachel Cassius on the right path.


    But what can I do for this?


    In order for her son not to grow up to be a crazy psychopath, I definitely had to work on her personality so that there would be no problems with this in the future.


    But considering what a scene I found in the garden not so long ago, it will be quite difficult...


    It is possible that aggressiveness and lack of anger control are present in all members of this family from birth.


    Since, apart from the abuse of her son in childhood, Rachel''s character and life itself were not reflected in the novel in any way, I knew practically nothing about her.


    From Robert''s memories, I knew only the smallest fragments of her life.


    The current Duke Cassius and Rachel''s father is a very powerful man who is feared by the entire empire. And Rachel, being his only daughter, is very similar to him both in appearance and character.


    In a few years, Rachel will have to marry an aristocrat for political reasons, whom she absolutely does not love.


    A year later, their son Robert will be born, but their family union will not last long. Rachel, who from the very beginning was imbued with contempt and indifference for her husband, will eventually kill him after a couple of years of living together.


    Robert, who accidentally catches this, will have a psychological trauma, which will only further aggravate his condition.


    In the end, it will be Robert who will kill her, and that will be the end of her life.


    One could say that our destinies were similar to hers, because of such a sudden death. Although, if in my case, it happened because of a series of unfair circumstances, then she... Had quite a direct relation to this outcome.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    In the novel, Rachel was described as a cold and unfeeling woman who is not capable of love.


    Therefore, it was not at all surprising why everything turned out that way. Most likely, it was hard for Robert to accept that his own mother despised his existence. And in the end, he took revenge on her radically.


    In order to prevent a repetition of the scenario from the novel, I had to at least try to germinate the rudiments of sympathy in her heart.


    But will I succeed?


    At least I should have tried.


    After all, the future of the whole kingdom depends on my actions now.


    And for such a good purpose, I didn''t see anything difficult in striking up a friendship with an heiress from a cursed family.


    At that moment, I didn''t think at all that I might regret it in the future.


    ***


    The next day, the first classes of freshmen took place at the academy, but I hardly concentrated my attention on them.


    After serving the prescribed six lessons, I left our classroom as if from hard labor. Then, I decided to go straight to look for Rachel.


    After all, I considered saving the state a much more important task than studying.


    Having decided to attend all the subjects just for show, I did not feel much remorse. Moreover, all this knowledge is absolutely not useful to me in my future carefree life.


    After searching the entire building, where she was not, I decided to look into the garden where yesterday''s incident occurred. I had a ghostly hope in this regard, and surprisingly it was justified.


    I noticed a dark crown under one of the huge apple trees. Most likely, she was asleep, because she did not react to the sound of leaves breaking under my sole.


    Carefully approaching, I was able to see her face so clearly for the first time.


    Rachel Cassius was really very beautiful. Her features resembled an elegant statue, and her skin was snow-white, like porcelain. Her jet-black hair reached just below her shoulders, and her overgrown bangs fell over her face, covering almost the entire forehead.


    It became obvious that the rumors about the inhuman beauty of the Cassius family were not lying.


    Rachel was undoubtedly attractive, and if it weren''t for her blood-red eyes and her background, she could have led a much better life than she is now.


    In the dream, she looked innocent, just like a child, and I even lost my vigilance for a while.


    However, it took only a couple of seconds as my little idyll of admiring her ended, and the scarlet irises pierced me.


    ¡ª What are you doing?


    A cold voice, without any emotional shades, at first drove me out of myself.


    She stood up, and I recoiled, choosing my words along the way.


    ¡ª Hi, my name is Leriana. I am also a first-year student... I don''t have any friends yet... I saw you here, and I thought you might not be busy...


    ¡ª Maybe you would like to be my friend? ¡ª Silence in response. ¡ª Rachel...


    ¡ª Get out.


    A simple and unambiguous answer, which I was expecting in my heart, but hoped for the best until the last.


    After saying that, Rachel turned around and left.


    I exhaled.


    Perhaps it only now dawned on me how difficult the path to win her favor would be.


    And the first attempt was definitely a failure.


    ***


    After my first attempt to talk to her, Rachel just left, I returned to my dorm room in somewhat upset feelings.


    I didn''t know what I could do to make her pay attention to me.


    After all, Rachel didn''t even show a shred of affection for her own son. Is it worth talking about how realistic it is to make friends with her...?


    Sighing, I was passing by the greenhouse when I suddenly heard a splash of water nearby.


    Interested, I headed in that direction, and found that the sound came from the lake.


    Someone''s head was visible on the surface of the water, and desperate cries for help were coming out; Someone was drowning!


    Turning around in horror, I saw that no one was nearby, and it would be too long to call for help.


    Realizing that a human life was at stake, I couldn''t risk it; I had to act immediately; At that moment, throwing off my bag, my body instinctively rushed into the water.

 Chapter 6

    <div>


    Diving into the lake, I swam a couple of meters before I reached the drowning man.


    Despite the warm weather, the water here was icy, and the last thing I wanted to get sick.


    Picking up the guy who had already begun to lose consciousness, I dragged him to the shore with all my strength.


    He turned out to be quite heavy, while my body was very fragile, and he could easily have carried the two of us to the bottom.


    In the end, having managed to drink a lot of water myself, I still threw it on the ground, and sat down next to it myself.


    Once on land, the guy immediately began to spit out water, which seemed to be at least a liter.


    I, wet as a cat, from head to toe, began to wring out my clothes, mentally lamenting that my beautiful school uniform now looked more like a floor rag.


    For a while, we came to ourselves in silence, after which, having caught our breath, the stranger thanked me:


    - thanks... Thank you for saving me...


    Now, pushing my wet hair off my face, I could see him for the first time.


    He was a student guy about my age, with black hair and a pretty face. His clear blue eyes seemed strangely familiar to me, as if I had seen them on someone before...


    ¡ª You''re welcome, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª I couldn''t just pass by. How are you doing? Should I call the school doctor?


    "No, don''t," he nodded his head, "I''m all right... It''s just that too much water got into my lungs.


    He looked confused by the situation that had occurred, and apparently did not want to continue to strain me further.


    We both stood up when I decided to ask him:


    ¡ª How did you get into the lake?


    ¡ª Well... It was an accident. The textbook fell out of my bag into the lake, and I reached out to get it... And in the end he fell. It probably sounds very stupid...


    ¡ª Not at all, ¡ª I said, ¡ª Everyone could get into such a situation, regardless of whether he can swim. But it''s good that I was there, right?


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª the dark¡ªhaired guy also smiled, - It''s the first time I''ve seen such a brave girl like you. If it wasn''t for your help, I would have drowned already.


    I laughed out of embarrassment.


    "Is there anything I can do to thank you?" ¡ª He said guiltily, - You saved my life.


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª Try not to fall into the lake again, so that I don''t have to save you.


    Having said that, I picked up my bag from the ground, and waved goodbye to Tom, ran to the dorm.


    I needed to change into dry clothes urgently so as not to get sick. Besides, I had to wash my uniform so that it could dry before tomorrow...


    I hope the guy I saved will do the same. And I was still haunted by his blue eyes...


    ***


    The next few days at the academy were quite peaceful.


    On the one hand, I expected that studying at the Royal Academy would be exciting and interesting, but in fact it was not much different from the ordinary school I went to in my previous life.


    In addition to improved living conditions and the fact that the children of rich aristocrats studied here, the academy was like an ordinary private school. I can''t say that I complained when I got here, but I didn''t feel exorbitant delight either.


    After all, apart from the huge amount of money invested in it, there was nothing special about it.


    After a series of subjects that I still didn''t understand, I immediately wanted to go to bed, because I had to get up very early.


    However, I couldn''t afford to relax, because I didn''t forget about my main mission here for a minute.


    After a week spent in this place, I never met either Razor or Philip. Attempts to ask other students about them also did not lead to anything useful.


    It so happened that until the age of seventeen, the princes rarely left the royal palace, due to the fact that the current king was very worried about their safety. And in the end, this led to the fact that very few people actually knew what they looked like.


    Teenagers whose parents saw the king and saw his children said that the younger prince was "dark as night" and the older one "bright as a clear sky."


    Naturally, these vague descriptions, which I already knew about, did not improve my situation in any way.


    Therefore, my main fear at first was precisely that I would meet and not recognize them.


    And considering that Roman will most likely do everything possible so that I, as in the original plot, get stuck between the two of them in a love triangle, I could expect a "setup" at any minute.


    But, fortunately, my worries on this score did not last long.


    Because news reached me pretty quickly that a banquet was to be held at the academy this month in honor of the beginning of the school year, which Philip and Razor would definitely attend.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Banquets were held at the Royal Academy twice a year. The first one is at the beginning of the year, and the second one is at the end. It was an important event, which was to be opened by the best students of the academy.


    And since both princes have entered here this year, it will certainly fall to their lot to participate in the banquet.


    After the welcoming speech, they will have to perform the traditional dance of Azeroth with their partners, which will mark the official beginning of the holiday.


    It is for this reason that everyone was looking forward to this year''s event with such impatience, and wondered who the princes'' partners would be. And, more importantly, a meeting with them themselves, because this was their first official appearance outside the palace.


    Naturally, I was not going to miss this event in any way.


    After all, when their identities are finally revealed, I will be able to live in peace and not worry about accidentally getting close to them.


    Then, my main problem will be only Rachel, and how I can make friends with her.


    However, in order to make at least some steps in this direction, I first had to meet with her...


    And I had no idea how to do it. The last few days, I''ve been looking for her all over the school, but Rachel seemed to disappear into thin air. She wasn''t even in the school garden, where I had managed to see her before.


    And while I was puzzling over this problem, I accidentally met Phil.


    It happened in the evening when I was walking after the end of lessons, wandering through the school corridors, being completely in my thoughts.


    In the end, I bumped into someone, and when I looked up, I realized that it was the same guy with whom we were traveling together in the same compartment.


    However, we never saw each other after that, and to be honest, I had already managed to forget about him.


    Phil, meanwhile, was glad to see me.


    His fair face lit up and his blue eyes sparkled as he said:


    ¡ª Leriana, what a meeting!


    ¡ªAh... oh... Hi! ¡ª when I came to myself, I said hello, ¡ª I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    ¡ª That''s for sure. After that meeting, I looked everywhere for you, but I didn''t find you. What luck that we met like this! he continued enthusiastically.


    ¡ª You were looking for me...? ¡ª I was surprised.


    ¡ª Of course, ¡ª the smile on his face brightened even more, ¡ª You''re the first person I''ve made friends with here. Don''t you think so?


    ¡ª A... K-of course! Thanks for looking for me. How was your first week at the academy?


    We went to the side to talk, and Phil began to tell me about his impressions. All this eventually lasted for almost half an hour.


    ¡ª ...to be honest, these days were very busy. Maybe even better than I expected. I really like studying here.


    ¡ª I probably don''t either... To be honest, I can''t concentrate on my studies yet," I admitted.


    ¡ª Did something happen to you? He asked worriedly.


    ¡ª Well... yes... There''s a little problem," I admitted.


    ¡ª And what is it?


    ¡ª I would like to know more about one person. But... It''s very difficult," I sighed.


    ¡ª Who is this? I know a lot of nobles here, and maybe I can help," Phil said readily.


    ¡ª Really?! I was delighted.


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª the guy laughed, ¡ª So what is the name of this person?


    ¡ªRachel,¡ª I said, "Rachel Cassius."


    Hearing that name, Phil turned pale for a moment. After that, he looked at me in surprise.


    ¡ª Why... Why do you need to know about her?


    Phil''s strange reaction to my request didn''t surprise me at all. After all, many here disliked her, if not hated her. Phil probably had the same opinion of her as everyone else.


    Most likely, the real Leriana in my place would never have thought of contacting her in my life, given the vile reputation of her family. But I had no choice.


    In order to avoid a future clash with her tyrant son, I was ready to spit on all the rumors and speculation.


    "I''d like to be friends with her," I replied.


    ¡ªW-really?" ¡ª the surprise in the guy''s eyes grew more and more, ¡ª But why...? Haven''t you heard what they say about her at the academy?


    ¡ª It seems to me that these rumors are not entirely true, ¡ª I said, ¡ª Recently I saw her, and it seemed to me that she... Uh-M... Not such a bad person... Therefore, I am interested to learn more about her.


    I lied to Phil''s face and didn''t blush, because in fact it wasn''t like that at all.


    In fact, Rachel''s character was just terrible, if not disgusting. She didn''t know how to communicate with other people at all, and she didn''t really try to do it.


    Instead of words, she preferred threats and violence. Even one of her short icy glances thrown in my direction was enough for me to remember it for the rest of my life.


    But considering that I wanted to be friends with her, of course I couldn''t say it out loud. I had to pretend that I really thought she was a good person.


    Phil kept looking at me suspiciously, as if he didn''t fully believe that anyone could really think that way about her, "So you want to become her friend?"


    I nodded.


    ¡ª But... You do realize that it can be dangerous, right? Haven''t you heard about the curse?


    "Well, I think it''s just a fiction," I replied innocently.


    Phil pursed his lips.


    ¡ª I see that you are serious.


    ¡ª Quite. So... Do you know anything about her?


    Phil sighed.


    ¡ª What exactly are you interested in? ¡ª he finally gave up.


    ¡ª For starters... Can you tell me how Rachel got into this academy?


    The guy thought about it.


    ¡ª Before me, uh-M... There were rumors that it was all because of her father. Almost all the nobles were against Rachel studying with us because they are all afraid of the legend of the curse... But Duke Cassius made a deal with the director, according to which she will study here, in return for huge funding from his side.


    I wondered how Phil knew such details, and began to suspect that he really came from a very influential family. Maybe even more than mine.


    However, Phil''s position in society did not concern me now as much as a lot of other accumulated issues.


    "Do you know what grade she''s in?"


    "None at all," he shrugged.


    ¡ª That is? I was surprised.


    ¡ª Everyone here turned out to be against Rachel being in their class, and therefore teachers have to study with her separately. She also lives in a separate building.


    Even I was surprised by this information.


    Of course, I knew that in modern times the belief in the curse among people was very strong, but I did not suspect that to such an extent.


    In this academy, Rachel was subjected to the most real persecution. For a split second, my heart even ached with pity for her.


    ¡ª I see... ¡ª I muttered, ¡ª Then maybe you know where she goes most often? I looked for her all over the building, but I couldn''t find her anywhere.


    "I saw her in the library a couple of times when I went there," Phil said, "that''s all.


    ¡ª Thanks for telling me, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª Then I''ll probably go there right now.


    But before I could move away, Phil suddenly called out to me.


    ¡ª Leriana.


    - Yes?


    ¡ª In return for this information, can you promise me something?


    ¡ª Promise? I was surprised.


    ¡ª In a month... There will be a banquet in honor of the beginning of the school year in a month," he was embarrassed, "And in fact, I was looking for you to offer this...


    I was surprised when he would finish such an unexpected phrase.


    ¡ª ...In general, could you become my partner?


    "A partner?" I asked.


    "A dance partner," the guy clarified.


    I fell into a stupor because I did not expect that he would offer such a thing to me. After all, I didn''t even plan to look for someone for this purpose. Although many were going to come to this event with a couple...


    But Phil and I are not a couple!


    ¡ª Why me? the question came out of my mouth.


    "Well, you''re the only girl I know here," he continued, still slightly flushed, "and I think we''d look good together.


    ¡ª Oh...


    In fact, I had no idea how to react to it.


    Phil seemed to me a good person, for whom I had bright feelings, but I would never have thought of going to such a holiday with him together. I don''t even know why.


    ¡ª Phil, can I think about this for a while...?


    ¡ª Of course, ¡ª he caught himself, ¡ª The banquet will take place only in a month, so you have time. But if you still agree, then we should start preparing the dance two weeks before the event.


    I was surprised that he took ordinary dancing so seriously, but I didn''t show it.


    ¡ª Phil, I will definitely think about your offer.

 Chapter 7

    After a strange conversation with Phil, which left me with mixed feelings, I decided to head to the library.


    To be honest, I didn''t know what to say to his offer yet. Until now, I hadn''t even thought about becoming someone''s partner. Moreover, I don''t even know how to dance!


    I sighed.


    And why did he take it into his head to invite me...? Phil must really be very nice to me.


    Deciding to leave thoughts about the banquet for later, I focused on finding the library.


    Before that, I had never been in it, but thanks to Phil''s clear instructions, it was not a problem to find it.


    Pushing open the wide carved doors and going inside, I involuntarily froze in admiration, because the academy library really struck everyone''s imagination.


    It was a wide and spacious room filled with everything necessary for the enjoyment of the text and the convenience of its visitors. The bookshelves were tall and majestic, filled with a variety of books. Tables and chairs are made of the best woods, being both comfortable and pleasing to the eye. And the gold cut and jewels on the furniture and walls further emphasized the grandeur of this place.


    It was the most luxurious library I had ever seen in my life. And therefore, it is not surprising that for the next few minutes, I diligently drooled on her.


    Then, slapping my cheeks, I came to my senses.


    After all, that''s not why I''m here!


    Remembering my main purpose for coming here, I looked around the room for Rachel.


    Surprisingly, despite the fact that it was not yet late in the evening, there were almost no people here at all. I wonder why?


    In complete silence, I walked between the bookshelves, hoping that I had not come here in vain, and Rachel was really here.


    Fortunately, I was lucky.


    Rachel was sitting at one of the tables by the window, reading a book in a dark cover. There was also a hefty stack of other books next to her, which gave the impression that she had been here for a very long time.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    For a while I just stood aside and watched her, but it didn''t last very long, because the girl almost immediately felt my presence and looked up.


    "You again?"


    An angry sigh.


    ¡ª W-hello! ¡ª I greeted, making the sweetest expression I could, ¡ª Do you remember me? The last time we met in the garden, and since then I really wanted to see you again!


    But the bastard wasn''t impressed.


    ¡ª Get lost.


    Before I could finish, Rachel rudely cut me off, and again buried her nose in the book.


    I pursed my lips, but after several days of searching for her, I wasn''t going to give up so easily.


    ¡ª Hey, I just want to make friends! We study at the same academy, don''t we...?


    ¡ª ...


    Complete disregard in response, as if I was a pesky fly that buzzed around her.


    "I said I wanted to talk!"


    At that moment, something came over me, and the only possible way to attract her attention, I found to snatch the book from her hands.


    Surprised by what had just happened, she stared at me with an animal look.


    ¡ª What are you doing...?!


    She got up from her seat, clearly intending, at least, to break my arm, and it dawned on me that I was a little hasty with my actions.


    I forgot that I''m not dealing with an ordinary person, but a member of the most dangerous family in this kingdom.


    If she wants to attack me, I can''t do anything!


    To settle the conflict, I hurried to return the book to its place, and waved my hands:


    "P¡ªlisten, I just want to talk to you! Can you just give me a few minutes...?


    ¡ª Why?!


    ¡ª What...?


    ¡ª Why do you need this? Rachel repeated the question, still looking at me like an angry bull, when one thin table separated us from each other.


    I understood this, and therefore cautiously continued:


    "I told you so.".. That I want to be friends with you...


    "Nonsense," the girl snorted, "Get out before I break your arms and legs."


    Having said that, she sat down at the table again, apparently believing that I would immediately obey her and leave, but I continued to stand still.


    Of course, I was scared to be alone with her like this, not knowing what she could do to me, but I had to take a chance. It''s now or never.


    ¡ª Rachel... I''m serious... I''d like to get along with you," I managed, keeping an icy calm with the last of my strength.


    Before she could pick up the book again, her scarlet eyes pierced me.


    She looked at me strangely.


    ¡ª Are you crazy?


    - what?


    ¡ª Why are you following me...? ¡ª Rachel asked coldly, ¡ª Or are you trying to mock me like that? In that case, it could end very badly for you.


    ¡ª No, not at all! ¡ª I immediately exclaimed, ¡ª Just... It seemed to me that you are very lonely here, and you do not have enough friends... So I thought we could... Become friends.


    Rachel paused. She didn''t take her eyes off me, and there was nothing in them but empty hatred.


    ¡ª If again... If you dare to bother me again, I can''t guarantee that I''ll let you live," she said slowly in an even voice, "You... You think you can play with me? Damn aristocrat... How I hate you all.


    ¡ª Why do you hate me if you don''t even know...?!


    ¡ª You''re all the same. All of you... You think we''re monsters. And you too... She decided to make fun of me because I''m cursed.


    ¡ª no!


    A ringing voice that drenched the entire library, from which even Rachel''s pupils shuddered.


    I came almost close, and cupping her face in my hands, looked her straight in the eyes.


    "I don''t think you''re a monster.

 Chapter 8

    <div>


    "I don''t think you''re a monster.


    Having stated this, we can say that I didn''t even lie.


    The truth that there is no curse imposed on the Cassius family, in fact, does not exist, will be revealed in a couple of decades.


    I knew about it because it was an immutable fact from the original novel.


    The fear and contempt around the Cassius family will cease thanks to the intervention of Brisney, who will be able to find the essential evidence that the legend in fact, all this time was only a legend, and not reality.


    Brisney and Robert will marry, and this will become a symbol of the protracted truce between this family and the rest of the kingdom. From this moment on, the life of the Cassius family will completely change.


    However, there was still a lot of time before this moment came, and I was not sure that this time, everything would go according to a similar scenario. Because now, Brisney won''t be in Robert''s life.


    But despite this, I hoped that even without her, the persecution of this family would someday stop. In the end, evolution does not stand still, and eventually everyone will finally understand that believing in some ancient legend is nonsense.


    Even if this realization does not come today, and even far from soon.


    And anyway, it was for this reason, unlike the others, that I was not afraid to die from the curse, and decided to make contact with Rachel.


    Although, I still couldn''t consider her an ordinary person. Even for the reason that just a couple of minutes ago, she was going to kill me just for talking to her!


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Hearing my words, Rachel first fell into a stupor, after which she grimaced and roughly pushed me away.


    ¡ª You''re weird... Very strange... She muttered almost to herself, but I heard it anyway.


    Well, at least this time, she''s not trying to rip my hands off.


    "You''re not a monster," I repeated, "and I think the judgments of people who think that are stupid.


    Rachel couldn''t hide her surprise at the words I said. Then, her expression darkened.


    ¡ª Why do you think that?


    ¡ª And...?


    "All the aristocrats in this damn country call us the damned. Even the king is of the same opinion. So why... You''re one of them, too.


    ¡ªThe fact that I was born into such a family does not say who I am," I said, "And besides, I know for sure that you are not cursed.


    ¡ª Why are you so sure about this...?


    ¡ª Well, first of all, I''ve already looked into your eyes many times, and nothing has happened to me yet, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª Besides, even after touching, I didn''t feel anything. Isn''t that proof?


    Rachel was taken aback by my words.


    ¡ª You... You''re right...


    Seeing her reaction, I mentally grinned, realizing that the "fish" was hooked.


    I knew it was the way to act from the very beginning.


    Due to the fact that during my stay in the hospital, I read a myriad of romance novels, I knew in advance what methods could help with the impact on such a difficult-to-fix personality as Rachel.


    In most works where the main character is a tyrant, the heroine was able to win his heart precisely for the reason that she treated him differently from everyone else. Unlike other people who most often despised him, she gave him her love, and thus became special to him.


    And considering that Rachel''s type is almost identical to Robert, and their difference was only that she did not have time to chop up as many people as her son, then such a method should have worked for her.


    And, it seems, it turned out that way.


    In the end, I was able to tame Rachel faster than I had planned.


    At least that''s what I hoped at first...


    Because I didn''t expect at all what would happen in the next second.


    ¡ª What do you say your name is?


    ¡ªLeriana," I smiled, ¡ªLeriana Ashford."


    "Do you really want to be my friend?"


    - yes.


    "And you''re willing to do anything for that?"


    ¡ª Y-yes...


    ¡ª Then get on your knees.


    ¡ª Wh-what?!


    "Get on your knees," Rachel repeated with a mocking grin, "A good dog should always obey its owner."


    My first mistake was that in the end, I forgot about one main rule.


    The mother of the future tyrant, almost always turns out to be much worse than her son.

 Chapter 9

    <div>


    ¡ª What... What did you say?


    I thought I heard her wrong.


    To which Rachel said in the same haughty tone:


    "You heard what I said. I don''t like to say it twice.


    At first, I thought it was a joke, but considering that the atmosphere in the room continued to become more tense, I realized that she said it quite seriously.


    And from this, the situation became even more absurd.


    I was ready to choke with indignation, accepting the fact that Rachel really ordered me to do something so humiliating.


    And how did I manage to get into all this...?!


    ¡ª So what? Rachel summed up impatiently, "You''re not going to do that?"


    I swallowed.


    It looks like she really wants me to do it.


    Of course, I didn''t expect her to treat me well from the very beginning, but... And I never thought that she would force me to do such things.


    If I were an ordinary average noblewoman, everything would be much easier, and I would be able to swallow my pride.


    But the situation was aggravated by the fact that the Duchy of Ashford was quite influential, and if I did this, I would literally trample on the pride of our family in front of the Cassius clan.


    Rachel naturally knew about this when she ordered me to do it.


    And from this, my hatred for her, which I tried with all my might to suppress, was rapidly bursting out.


    I clenched my teeth, fighting the inner urge to hit her right now.


    ¡ª Why should I do this ...? ¡ª I asked in the most neutral tone.


    Rachel snorted.


    "You said you wanted to be my friend, right?" ¡ª she said deliberately, ¡ª If you do this, I will believe in the sincerity of your intentions.


    ¡ª But... You do realize that I can''t just do this, right? This is the pride of my family.


    "Your family?" ¡ª the girl smiled icily, ¡ª I remember you said that your status does not define you as a person. Or, are these words already an empty sound?


    I pursed my lips, silently glaring at her.


    ¡ª Prove it to me... ¡ª she said conspiratorially, ¡ª Prove that you are different from them. Prove that you''re not like all these rotten bastards.


    From her words, the frost rapidly went over my skin, and I could not move from my place.


    What was I supposed to do...?!


    One part of me consisted mainly of the prejudices of the real Leriana, who would never allow the honor of her family to be hurt by someone like the Cassians.


    But different... She said that I had to survive, no matter what. I had to change Rachel to prevent that nightmare from happening in the future. And for that, I had to do everything possible for her to accept me.


    Even if I have to pay a very expensive price.


    Noticing that I continued to stay in place, Rachel turned away in disappointment.


    "I knew it. You''re just another dummy. You can fuck off right now. And don''t ever catch my eye again.


    She was about to leave here when at that moment I suddenly said:


    ¡ª I''m sorry for making you wait so long.


    I obediently knelt down.


    ***


    The next day, I remembered what happened yesterday with shame.


    The very thought of letting Rachel do something so humiliating to me made me angry and blush at the same time.


    But you can''t undo what was done, so I had to accept the fact that this day was the most shameful in all my two lives.


    The only thing that calmed me was the thought that after graduating from the academy, I would never see that damn girl again.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I had to grit my teeth and serve Rachel Cassius during this time, hoping that my efforts would somehow affect her fate.


    For the future of this country to be peaceful, it is necessary to solve the problem before it arises.


    In this case, if Rachel doesn''t kill her husband in a few years, and doesn''t grow a psychopath out of her son, definitely everyone will be happy.


    Especially me, who right now allows himself to be bullied like that, just to earn at least a drop of her trust.


    However, thoughts about how to get close to Rachel were not the only ones that were hovering in my head at the moment.


    Almost exactly the same, I was also worried about the upcoming banquet, which was to take place soon.


    And it wasn''t even about Phil''s offer to become his dance partner, to which I haven''t been able to come up with an answer yet.


    The fact is that I realized that I had absolutely nothing to put on him...!


    The banquet at the Royal Academy was not at all an ordinary school party, as I thought earlier, but a real social event where everyone tried to present themselves in the best possible light.


    Considering the scale of the holiday, I could not lose face, especially as the heiress of the Ashford family.


    Therefore, I decided to urgently buy myself a new outfit, especially for this occasion.


    And for this purpose, next weekend, I was going to get out to the city to look for a dress in a local boutique.


    The Royal Academy was located in one of the oldest cities of Azeroth, Atlas, where it was founded more than a few centuries ago, and has not moved anywhere since.


    Despite the fact that the city was relatively small compared to the capital, it was very beautiful, and many historical sights have been preserved here.


    So, even without such a reason, I would still like to visit Atlas while I study at the academy.


    On weekends, when there were no classes, students were allowed to go out into the city and stay there until the curfew. If someone did not have time to return before that time, then the guards of the academy were sent to search for him.


    Since I have never been to this city, this problem arose very acutely.


    It would be nice if I knew someone who could give me a tour of the Atlas, and at the same time help me navigate the local shops.


    But the bad thing was that I still didn''t know many people here...


    Due to the fact that the status of the Duchy of Ashford was one of the highest in the academy, most students were simply afraid to get to know me. Although initially, when I first arrived at this place, I thought that everything would be completely the opposite.


    Probably, everyone just thought that if I didn''t like something, then I could easily expel all the objectionable from the academy by complaining to my father. Although, I wasn''t even going to do that.


    After all, the fact that I had almost no acquaintances here was my main problem.


    I didn''t even know who I could ask to go to town with me this weekend.


    Phil was the exception, but I wasn''t going to bother him with such a case. Especially since the last time we saw each other, he seemed rather tired to me.


    Most likely, he seriously leaned on his studies, I decided then.


    At the very least, I still have to go alone. Although it didn''t sound too optimistic.


    On the day when I was thinking about it again, it was Friday, and tomorrow my supposed trip to the city was supposed to take place.


    I was walking down the corridor, heading to the classroom where the next lesson was taking place, and I didn''t pay too much attention to others.


    The reaction to me among other students was almost always the same: some shuddered, recognizing me as the heiress of the Ashford family, while others stared at my beauty with fascination, and sometimes some brave souls offered to meet me. However, I always politely refused, because the relationship was absolutely not included in my future plans for life.


    After a while, I got used to it, and already ignored them all, purposefully heading to my destination.


    But this time, an unusual scene in the middle of the corridor caught my attention.


    Three big men surrounded an ordinary-looking guy, and interested onlookers had already begun to gather around them.


    ¡ª ...Hey, why the fuck did you push me, and didn''t even apologize...?! ¡ª one of them was loudly indignant.


    ¡ª I have already said that it happened by accident, ¡ª said the guy, ¡ª And you yourself stood in my way.


    "You dare to accuse us?! Do you even know who my father is?


    It looked like a normal skirmish that happens in any school, regardless of its status.


    And I was about to pass by, but my gaze caught on the dark back of this guy''s head, which seemed very familiar to me. Exactly the same as his voice.


    ¡ª ...Most likely, not too educated, since he did not teach his son to treat people with respect," he arrogantly retorted.


    ¡ª You...!


    Choking with anger, the senior grabbed the guy by the collar, and was about to punch him, when at that moment I managed to jump out in front of them.


    ¡ª How dare you make a mess in the middle of the school day? I said in such a stern tone, as if I were some kind of class head.


    ¡ª What...? Who else are you?!


    All three were terribly indignant at my sudden intervention, but before they could do anything, the crowd around us began to whisper.


    My name sounded from all sides, and they finally realized who they were dealing with.


    ¡ª You... The Duke of Ashford''s daughter? ¡ª the same big guy who first started the conflict, obviously worried.


    "Exactly," I replied calmly, "Did you know about it when you wanted to raise your hand against me?"


    The upperclassman turned white as chalk.


    Naturally, everyone knew how much the Duke of Ashford cherished his only daughter, and what influence their family had in the kingdom. Anyone who crosses their path will certainly expect the worst consequences.


    "I... I''m sorry!" ¡ª having completely changed in the manner of his behavior, the guy and his two choruses threw themselves on their knees, ¡ª Please spare us, Lady Ashford!


    Seeing how these big guys were instantly scared of me, just hearing the name of my family, I experienced inner satisfaction.


    Still, sometimes it''s good to use your position.


    However, the real Leriana was a very kind person, and in this I was going to imitate her. To punish the wrong, and to help the weak, that''s what I would like to do in my second life.


    And therefore, the remorse in their eyes, although not entirely sincere, was quite enough for me to get rid of this situation.


    "I forgive you," I said nobly, "but I hope you''ve learned your lesson and won''t do it again?"


    ¡ªH-of course!


    ¡ª good. Then go ahead.


    - thanks... Thank you so much for your kindness, Lady Ashford!


    Falling to their knees again and almost kissing the soles of my shoes with happiness, all three of them hurried away as quickly as possible.


    After all the fun was over, the crowd quickly began to disperse, and soon this guy and I were left alone in a half-empty corridor.


    "It looks like we''ve met again," the same student I recently rescued from the lake smiled at me, "and you saved me again.


    ¡ª Yeah... ¡ª I wanted to smile at the awkwardness of these coincidences.


    "Why didn''t you say you were Lady Ashford right away?"

 Chapter 10

    <div>


    "Why didn''t you say you were Lady Ashford right away?"


    The unexpected question of the dark-haired guy at first put me at a dead end.


    "I thought we''d never meet again, and it wasn''t that important...


    In fact, I never imagined that we would meet again under similar circumstances. I considered meeting this guy an episodic case, and I wasn''t even going to introduce myself to him.


    Actually, neither did he to me, because I still didn''t know his name.


    ¡ª I see. It looks like you''re an even more unusual girl than I thought.


    ¡ª Eh? What do you mean?


    ¡ª You are from a very influential family, ¡ª the young man said, ¡ª But despite this, you were not afraid to stand up for someone, and even risk your life saving me on the lake... No other aristocrat would do that.


    I perfectly understood what he meant, because my actions from the outside really looked a little strange and even reckless.


    Before doing anything, all the representatives of the nobility first assessed how it would affect their place in society and further reputation. And even more so, none of them would just throw themselves into a lake or any other dangerous place to help a stranger.


    Within the established rules of high society, it sounded just absurd.


    Therefore, I could well be called a "strange" noblewoman.


    "So I''m an exception to the rule," I laughed awkwardly.


    "So," he smiled thoughtfully at me, "Lady Ashford, and you are not at all what they say about you in society.


    ¡ª Hmm... What do they say about me?


    "Actually, before I came here, I heard rumors that the Duke of Ashford''s daughter is very well¡ªmannered and sets an example of an ideal socialite.


    Hearing this, I coughed in embarrassment.


    Obviously, my recent actions did not fit in with this description in any way.


    Probably, the real Leriana was indeed a truly noble lady, but the current "I" could hardly match this image.


    The only thing that saved me from complete failure was that all the skills and knowledge acquired by the previous owner of the body over the last seventeen years of her life, fortunately, did not disappear anywhere, and penetrated into my head as well as some memories from her past.


    However, knowing the theory well did not mean applying it perfectly in practice, so I still had problems with introducing it into local society.


    "Well, sometimes the rumors don''t quite correspond to reality," I said, "so you''re disappointed?"


    ¡ª Not at all, ¡ª the guy smiled mysteriously, ¡ª In fact, before this meeting, I did not want to get to know you at all, because I thought that you would turn out to be boring and uninteresting, like most women in secular society. However, the reality pleasantly surprised me.


    I didn''t know how to react to that. He said it in such a way that I wasn''t even quite sure if it was a compliment or not.


    However, even taking into account our short acquaintance, I managed to understand that he was not a bad person. He was even nice, even though he sometimes said things that were not quite unambiguous.


    ¡ª Well, ¡ª I decided to change the subject, ¡ª Since now you know who I am, maybe you can introduce yourself?


    "My name is Blake," the guy said with a smile.


    For some reason, he did not name his family''s last name, but I decided not to attach much importance to this. Most likely, he had his own reasons. Moreover, I didn''t give a damn about such things when it came to friendship or communication with anyone.


    "So we''ll get to know each other," I smiled.


    It was only now that I noticed that when Blake smiled, his face looked very much like a rabbit''s face. I was well aware of this, because in my previous life I had a black rabbit, which my mother gave me for my eighth birthday.


    He lived with me for several years, and died of an illness shortly before I went to the hospital myself. Since then, I have been missing him incessantly, and therefore I was glad that now I have a friend who looks like this cute animal.


    ¡ª This time, I definitely have to thank you, ¡ª Blake reminded, ¡ª Otherwise, as you said, you will always have to save me from trouble.


    I laughed, remembering my words from the last time.


    But what could I ask of him...?


    Suddenly, a wonderful idea came to my mind.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Blake, do you know Atlas well?" I asked.


    "I''ve been there quite often," he said thoughtfully, "so it''s probably good.


    "Then why don''t you join me there this weekend?" I suggested.


    Blake''s face lit up with joy.


    ¡ª Of course!


    So, my companion in this city, was a charming black rabbit.


    ***


    That same day, after school ended, I decided to visit Rachel in the library.


    To get a little closer to her, I went there every day, and sat next to her while she read books.


    After the incident, which proved the seriousness of my intentions, Rachel finally stopped "sending" me, and was not even angry when sometimes I distracted her from business with conversations. I thought it was a good sign.


    Step by step, but I believed that one day there would come a moment when she would stop despising me and consider me her friend.


    What was happening now could already be called a good change.


    It remained only to move on in the same direction, and try not to spoil everything...


    This time, I was not going to come empty-handed, having previously taken a handful of nut cakes from the dining room, which I simply adored here.


    Rachel never dined in the communal dining room, because she could not stand the hateful glances directed in her direction almost constantly. In principle, she tried to be in public places as little as possible.


    Because of this, the cooks had to deliver her food separately, but what was left could be called nothing other than leftovers. For this reason, it was not at all surprising why Rachel was malnourished, and looked paler and thinner than everyone else.


    Having decided to take care of her in this way, and at the same time to get even closer, I decided to bring her some food, secretly taking it out of the dining room.


    At least the cakes looked delicious, and I hoped she wouldn''t get mad at me.


    Since Rachel was almost always in the library during off-hours, the rest of the people preferred to avoid this place, and therefore we stayed there just the two of us.


    It was very convenient, because there was no need to "hold my face" and I could behave as I wanted. In addition, it prevented the spread of various rumors about our relationship.


    Having reached the library in the usual way, I went inside.


    As usual, when I reached the end of the reading room, I saw Rachel. Her dark wavy bangs fell over her eyes, which made her look even more gloomy.


    Today she looked paler than usual, and I even noticed dark circles under her eyes.


    "She probably didn''t eat much this time."


    ¡ª Hi, Rachel, I''m here!


    ¡ª ...


    After greeting her as usual, the girl again ignored me.


    However, I was already used to the fact that she rarely answered me, so I just pulled up a chair next to her and sat down.


    Rachel, as always, was busy reading another book, and I managed to understand that this was her favorite activity. If Rachel wasn''t in class, she was constantly reading.


    However, I still haven''t found out what exactly, because the girl never let all these volumes out of her hands.


    After sitting in silence for a while, when I could only hear the sound of pages being turned, I finally decided to talk to her.


    ¡ª I... uh-m... I''m going to the city tomorrow. Didn''t you hear there''s a banquet coming up? I want to buy a new dress.


    Rachel snorted.


    ¡ª Why are you telling me about your plans? I''m not interested in that.


    ¡ª Well, I just decided to warn you that I probably won''t be able to come tomorrow...


    ¡ª ...


    Rachel made an annoying sound again, and it became clear that she didn''t give a damn about it at all.


    I pursed my lips. Actually, I didn''t have any hopes on this score. I said it just in case...


    ¡ª And one more thing... I brought something today.


    Having said that, I took out of my bag cakes wrapped in a piece of cloth for better preservation.


    I spread them out in front of her, to which Rachel, as usual, twisted her face.


    ¡ª And what is it?


    ¡ª Brownies with nuts. They are very tasty," I replied enthusiastically, "I brought them specially for you to try.


    The girl''s expression distorted even more.


    "I''m not going to eat this," she said contemptuously, looking at the harmless dessert as poison.


    ¡ªW-why?" You don''t even know what they taste like ...! ¡ª I was offended, ¡ª I like these cakes the most!


    "So eat them yourself," Rachel snapped, boring me with scarlet irises, "Who do you take me for if you think I''m going to eat all the stuff you''re carrying?"


    ¡ª N-but... I just thought you''d be hungry...


    "I''m all right. Stop pretending like you care about me. It''s annoying.


    Flatly refusing to eat the food that I had been saving so diligently for her all day, I was seriously angry with her.


    In the end, is it really so difficult to try at least a piece...?! I''m trying to take care of her!


    With these thoughts, I took one of the cakes, and tried to put it in her mouth.


    I hoped I could do it unnoticed while she was reading again, but, as expected, her reaction to my actions was lightning fast.


    Realizing what I was trying to do, Rachel got angry and roughly pushed me away, causing both me and my supplies to fall to the floor.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing...?!" she raged, getting up from her seat and looking down at me, ¡ªStupid girl! Have you completely forgotten who you are with...?!


    My sudden fall from the chair turned out to be quite painful, which involuntarily brought tears to my eyes. Although at that moment I was not sad at all, but on the contrary, I really wanted to kill her for it.


    ¡ª What''s wrong with you?! ¡ª I cried in a broken tone, - Why are you so cruel to me ...?!


    Rachel stared at me in annoyance.


    "Why should I be condescending to a nobody like you?" "Just because I let you be around me doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want."


    ¡ª I am... I just wanted to do something nice for you! ¡ª tears sounded in my voice by themselves, ¡ª I never tried to hurt you.


    ¡ª I don''t care. Whether I feel good or bad, it shouldn''t bother you.


    I clenched my fists because I was trying my best not to really cry. A flood of emotions suddenly seized me, and after such hurtful words, I could no longer remain cool.


    ¡ª Even... Even if I annoy you so much... You could have accepted my help just once..." I squeezed out with resentment in my voice.


    ¡ª ...


    ¡ªAnd I told you I didn''t think you were a monster.".. My opinion still hasn''t changed. I''ll be coming... Come as long as you let me.


    Somehow suppressing the tears that came to my eyes, I, sniffling, began to collect the fallen cakes, intending to throw them away as soon as I left here.


    As expected, my plan failed miserably.


    Despite the fact that I was terribly angry with Rachel, I wasn''t going to hold a grudge for long. In the end, it was foolish of me to hope for any other outcome.


    I shouldn''t have acted so rashly, especially knowing her possible reaction.


    I needed to think about what else I could do, and this time I had to be more careful.


    That''s what I thought, picking up the cakes from the floor, and then going to say goodbye to her as usual, so that I could return to the dorm later.


    After completing my angry tirade, Rachel silently watched me for a while, after which she suddenly picked up one of the cakes that I hadn''t had time to collect yet.


    I was surprised at such a sudden action on her part.


    ¡ª What are you...


    After turning it over in her hands, Rachel finally bit into it.


    ¡ª P-wait...! They were lying on the floor! You don''t have to...


    ¡ª Doggie, it looks like you didn''t lie, ¡ª the girl suddenly said, ¡ª It really is... Very tasty.

 Chapter 11

    <div>


    The next day, as agreed, Blake and I were supposed to go into town together to help me with the purchase of a new dress.


    I arrived ten minutes before the appointed time, and was waiting for the guy at the school gate.


    Deciding not to bother too much about my appearance, I gathered as simply as possible. She left her hair loose, and chose a simple beige dress and a hat and sandals of the same color as her outfit.


    However, when Blake saw me from afar, he smiled and said:


    ¡ª You''re very beautiful today.


    I was even embarrassed by such an unexpected compliment.


    - thanks. You look really good too.


    Blake was dressed in an ordinary white shirt and trousers, which, meanwhile, fit him perfectly. The guy''s black hair was laid on one side, and a beautiful blue pattern on his shirt emphasized the color of his eyes.


    As we drew level, Blake asked:


    ¡ª Where do you want to go?


    "I''m going to buy a dress," I said, "there''s a banquet coming up, and I want to find something suitable."


    ¡ª Hmm... I think I can help you with this," he drawled thoughtfully, "There are several boutiques for aristocrats in Atlas, and Madame Iris is in charge of the most popular of them. I''ll take you to her.


    "Oh, okay," I said happily, "then can we go right now?"


    - of course.


    Having previously informed the guards of the purpose of our visit to the city, we were released with a warning to return no later than nine in the evening.


    Going down the slope, and passing through another gate, we found ourselves on a crowded Atlas street.


    At first glance, it was a beautiful city from the time of the developed Middle Ages, which almost exactly repeated what I used to see in historical films.


    One-story houses with red brick roofs, narrow streets and people scurrying back and forth about their business. At the sight of all this, in the first few minutes I really experienced an unprecedented delight as a child.


    Blake, watching my reaction, asked:


    ¡ª Have you never been to Atlas before?


    I nodded my head.


    ¡ª Well, then it will be your first time, ¡ª the guy smiled, ¡ª I hope that it will become memorable for you.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡ª With your help, most likely it will be, ¡ª I let out a laugh.


    After a short walk around the city square, Blake and I went to Madame Iris''s clothing boutique, from which, according to the guy, aristocrats from all over the country ordered outfits.


    It took quite a bit of time to get to it, because it was also located in the center, and soon I saw a nice two-story building with the sign "Madame Iris Atelier".


    We went inside, and a pleasant floral smell immediately hit my nose. The room was bright and cozy, there were mannequins and hangers with ready-made clothes everywhere, as well as pink sofas and armchairs for visitors.


    Since it was still morning, there were almost no other visitors, and a plump, sweet woman dressed in a dress and an apron immediately approached us, and by which one could immediately tell that she was the owner of this institution.


    ¡ª Good afternoon, do you want to buy something? "What is it?" she asked.


    "Are you Madame Iris?" I asked.


    ¡ª Yes, it''s me. I have the best outfits in town! Tell me what you need, and I will definitely find something suitable for you.


    "I need a dress for a special occasion," I explained, "something to wear to a banquet." But preferably not too fancy.


    ¡ª Hmm... I have many suitable options for you. Please follow me.


    Madame Iris took me to the fitting room, after which she checked my parameters, and showed me at least a dozen different types of dresses, among which I involuntarily fell into a stupor.


    Blake obediently followed me all this time, and sometimes gave advice when I was interested in his opinion.


    ¡ª What do you think about this ...? ¡ª I asked, pointing to a lush lemon-colored dress.


    ¡ª To be honest, it seems to me that all of this will suit you... I''m not too experienced in this, because I''ve never chosen a dress for a woman," he said guiltily.


    ¡ª But, nevertheless, which one do you think will suit me the most?


    ¡ª Mm-hmm... I think you have beautiful hair and you need a dress that accentuates it," Blake remarked.


    ¡ª Really?


    My hair was an emerald color, and there really weren''t many clothes that would go perfectly with them.


    Therefore, in the end, I decided to rely on my own preferences.


    Trying on a bunch of different dresses, my gaze eventually fell on the last one, hanging the most unremarkable on a hanger.


    It was snow-white in color, with lace frills and a collar, elegant and simple at the same time. After trying it on in the fitting room, I realized that it would be the best choice for this occasion.


    Moreover, it went well with my hair, and highlighted the color of my eyes. Therefore, after hesitating for just a second, I decided to buy it.


    Madame Iris praised my choice and packed it several times so that I would carry it safely and the dress would not crumple on the way.


    After saying goodbye to the woman, Blake and I went outside when it wasn''t even the middle of the day.


    Since we finished our business early, we decided to take an extra walk, taking into account the good weather.


    Having fun and eating street sweets, Blake took me around the city for several hours, telling me its history and showing interesting sights.


    In the end, we came to one of the longest streets, where there were tents and shops with various goods.


    Walking past them, in the middle of the way, the guy suddenly stopped when he saw a fortune teller''s tent not far away. A crowd of onlookers gathered around him, but few people went inside.


    ¡ª Can we go in there? ¡ª he suddenly suggested.


    ¡ª There? ¡ª I was surprised, ¡ª Why?


    ¡ªI think it would be nice to know our future," Blake explained with a smile.


    I snorted.


    To be honest, I considered fortune tellers and other harbingers of the future no more than charlatans. At least, in my past world it was exactly like that.


    ¡ª Do you really believe in this ...? ¡ª I asked skeptically.


    ¡ª I don''t know, ¡ª the guy shrugged, ¡ª But I think we won''t lose anything if we just look? Besides, it is unlikely that we will be here again in the near future.


    "Are you sure?"


    ¡ª Hmm... I think it will be an interesting experience," Blake replied simply.


    I sighed, having experienced an unthinkable feeling in my chest when the black rabbit and I were heading to this strange place.

 Chapter 12

    In the end, agreeing to Blake''s proposal, we decided to visit this suspicious place at first glance.


    The tent inside was a dark and small space, where it smelled of various herbs and incense.


    Of the furniture, there was only a table and a couple of chairs, one of which was occupied by an elderly woman in an unusual purple robe. She was blind, and didn''t react immediately as soon as we went inside.


    ¡ªGood afternoon, mistress," Blake greeted her first.


    ¡ª I am glad to welcome you, young people, ¡ª the old woman groaned, ¡ª Would you like to have a session?


    ¡ª Session? I asked.


    ¡ª A session where you can see your future.


    I reacted to such a proposal with obvious doubt, but decided not to voice my skeptical thoughts on this matter in front of this elderly lady.


    After all, from the very beginning I saw it as nothing more than entertainment.


    Besides, as Blake said, it is unlikely that we will be able to be here again in the near future, and it would be nice to have time to see the city in all its glory.


    We sat down at the opposite side of the table, and I saw on its surface a crystal ball with foggy contents.


    ¡ª What do we need to do? Blake asked.


    ¡ª Touch the surface of the ball, ¡ª said the old woman, ¡ª Then you will plunge into a dream that will show you your future.


    Even though I thought everything that was happening was just a stupid performance and quackery, I still felt interested.


    To see the future...? Hmm... is it really even possible?


    But if I really had such an opportunity, I would definitely not refuse it.


    Feeling the same anticipation, Blake and I touched the crystal ball at the same time.


    Nothing happened for the first couple of seconds, and I was about to be disappointed in all this again, when I suddenly felt a sudden dizziness.


    After which, I was immediately attacked by drowsiness.


    Involuntarily closing my eyes from fatigue, my body went limp on the chair, and I fell into a strange dream.


    ***


    Blood. Rivers of blood.


    The entire royal palace was on fire while the guards were trying to cope with the coming uprising.


    Hundreds of people managed to fall from the swords of the invaders. Chaos and destruction enveloped this formerly peaceful place, sowing the spirit of death in it.


    Hired assassins killed almost all the servants in a short time, and those who were lucky enough to survive so far ran away from here as fast as they could.


    A young woman with emerald hair and a beautiful face was one of those lucky enough to avoid the mercenaries.


    She ran through the corridors flooded with crimson rivers, trying to get out of the castle walls as quickly as possible.


    However, when the cherished freedom was very little left, she was doomed.


    The figure of a girl with short-cropped black hair appeared right in front of her. She was dressed as a mercenary, but she was by no means of inferior origin.


    The young woman''s eyes seemed redder than the fresh dark blood that covered her clothes and face.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The assassin took a few steps towards her, staring intently at the trembling noble lady.


    ¡ªYou broke your promise," the Duchess of Cassius said in an impetuous voice, "You broke it. Do you know about this?


    The tip of the bloody sword, touching the marble floor, began to make a loud grinding sound as she approached.


    ¡ª R-Rachel¡­


    "You promised you''d never betray me."


    ¡ª I''m sorry¡­


    "Is that all you have to say for yourself?"


    ¡ª I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry I lied to you.


    ¡ª Are you sorry? You know that more than anything, I hate lying.


    ¡ª ¡­


    The woman stood as still as a stone when the tip of the sword was raised above her neck.


    ¡ª The day we met, you said you didn''t think I was a monster. Is that still the case?


    Brown blood dripped from the tip of the sword and dripped onto her clothes. The blood of countless people she knew. Even the king and his brother, whom Duchess Cassius killed in the first place.


    The lady knew that her answer would determine whether she would live.


    She closed her eyes and decided to trust fate.


    - no. You''re a monster...! Now, I''m sure of it.


    And then, before her eyes, only darkness followed.


    ¡ª Leriana¡­ It''s your fault. You raised this monster.


    In the next second, Rachel Cassius cut her throat, and fell dead next to her former lover.


    ***


    I woke up to the fact that Blake had been shaking my shoulder for a long time.


    The fatigue that had covered me before instantly subsided, and when I opened my eyes, I blinked in surprise.


    Did this session really work...?


    ¡ª Leriana, how are you feeling? Blake asked worriedly, "I tried to wake you up for five whole minutes, but you didn''t answer.


    ¡ª Oh, that''s¡­ I''m all right.


    I smiled and shook my head, making it clear that I had fully recovered.


    Meanwhile, I strained my head, trying to remember at least something from this strange dream. But the only thing that came to my mind was¡­ Red color.


    My whole dream was tinged with this shade, and I had no idea what it could mean.


    I caught myself thinking that I really felt uncomfortable in this place. Either from the strange incense and the atmosphere itself, or because of the dream that I just saw.


    In the end, after paying the fortune teller for her service, we left the tent and headed down the street. It was almost evening, and it was time to return to the academy.


    We walked in silence, each thinking about his own.


    The prediction that the crystal ball gave me has not let me go until now. For some reason, it gave me a lot of anxiety, although I couldn''t even really understand what it was.


    Maybe all this is really just nonsense...?


    As if reading my anxious thoughts on my face, Blake asked:


    ¡ª What did the fortune-teller''s ball show you?


    When I came to my senses, I didn''t know what to answer.


    ¡ª It seems that this is something unusual, since you are so shocked, - the guy remarked, ¡ª You can share it with me.


    I was embarrassed.


    ¡ª Nothing special ... ¡ª I hesitated a little before answering, ¡ª To be honest, I don''t even remember what it was.


    ¡ª Really?


    ¡ª Yes¡­ And moreover, it is unlikely that it is something important. I told you I don''t believe in such things.


    The black rabbit nodded understandingly, and then I remembered that I still hadn''t asked him about it.


    ¡ª And you? What did you see?


    He let out a chuckle.


    ¡ª Are you really interested?


    ¡ª Of course! ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª Come on, tell me! Your life will definitely be more interesting than mine.


    ¡ª Well¡­


    A mysterious smile appeared on Blake''s face.


    ¡ª There''s really nothing there¡­ I''ll tell you later.


    - what? ¡ª I drawled in disappointment, ¡ª Why? Can''t you do it now?


    ¡ª All in good time, ¡ª the guy continued to speak in strange phrases, the meaning of which I did not understand, ¡ª Sooner or later, you will find out about everything anyway.


    After Blake refused to tell me anything, I was briefly offended by him. But I soon stopped when I saw something that completely took my attention.


    When we came to the city square, where the academy was just around the corner, we decided to stay for a while to admire the rare beauty.


    When it was almost completely dark, fireworks were launched in the capital, which painted the sky above us with colorful lights and turned this place into a real fairy tale.


    I lifted my head and couldn''t take my eyes off.


    In a previous life, fireworks were my favorite sight, which I watched even from the windows of my ward.


    The first time I saw them as a child with my mother on a city holiday, and since then it has always remained for me the most vivid memory.


    ¡ª How beautiful ... ¡ª these words involuntarily escaped from my mouth when another purple flash swept over us.


    ¡ª I agree. That''s very beautiful.


    Blake agreed, but he wasn''t looking up at all, but at... me. However, being carried away by the night sky, I couldn''t notice it.


    We watched the fireworks for some more time, until at the same time we remembered that we were already significantly late for the curfew.


    Hurrying, I was about to run towards the main gate, when Blake suddenly stopped me by grabbing the edge of my sleeve.


    ¡ª I was surprised by his unexpected action, ¡ª Blake, what are you doing? We''re about to be late!


    ¡ª Can you give me just one minute? ¡ª the guy suddenly asked.


    - what?


    "It won''t take long..." the black rabbit was embarrassed, looking down at his shoes, "I just want to get it done before we get back to the academy.


    ¡ª What do you mean? I didn''t understand.


    "Leriana, you... you haven''t chosen who you''re going to the banquet with yet, have you?"


    ¡ª Well, I¡­


    ¡ª In that case, do you agree to become my partner?

 Chapter 13

    The next day after our walk to Atlas, I was not myself from the very morning.


    More precisely, it started at night, because I couldn''t close my eyes.


    All my thoughts were filled with the dilemma that had been bothering me for the past few days.


    Yesterday, Blake unexpectedly asked me to become his dance partner, and all I could squeeze out of myself was a promise to think for a few days.


    After all, I had to give an answer to both Phil and Blake tomorrow.


    But how could I do this when I still haven''t decided on a solution...?


    I felt almost the same sympathy for both of them, and therefore I was afraid that having made a choice in someone''s favor, the second one would certainly be disappointed in me.


    And this despite the fact that it was so difficult for me to find friends in this place.


    All these complicated thoughts were spinning in my head non-stop since the morning, and therefore everything that was happening around was perceived only as noise in the background.


    At the request of the teacher, I had to deliver the test papers to his office, and walked along the corridor for this purpose.


    Since today was Sunday, the academy was extremely deserted, as most either went to the city or rested in the dormitory.


    I fell under the "hot hand" of the professor with his assignment when I was wandering around the building, because sitting in one place in my position seemed simply unbearable.


    I hoped that the answer would come to me by itself, if I clear my head a little.


    However, this never happened, and I still had to solve this problem before tomorrow morning.


    While I was carrying a pile of heavy papers, heading to the right place, I did not immediately notice how someone stood in front of me.


    In the end, I almost bumped into him until a familiar voice brought me out of a mental trance:


    ¡ª Good afternoon, Lady Leriana.


    Over the papers I saw bright blue eyes, and immediately recognized Phil.


    ¡ª Oh... Hi, Phil," I smiled.


    "Are you all right?" I''ve already called out to you several times, but you didn''t hear.


    ¡ª I''m just a little distracted today.


    ¡ª That''s how... Did something happen to you?


    ¡ª Nothing serious, ¡ª I said, ¡ª Some thoughts are spinning in my head, that''s all... Are you coming from somewhere?


    ¡ª I had extra classes, ¡ª the guy explained with a smile, ¡ª Here I go, and I see you. Why are you here? It''s a day off today.


    "The teacher asked me to bring this to his office," I nodded at my luggage.


    ¡ª In that case, since we met, I have to help you, ¡ª Phil winked and took the whole stack out of my hands, despite the fact that I doubted.


    ¡ªN-not worth it... I can handle it myself...


    ¡ª Don''t worry. It''s not difficult for me at all. Besides, I''m always happy to help a lady.


    As a result, now we were walking together, and I felt even more awkward.


    If Phil had known what a burden he had put on me with his request, he would definitely have considered himself guilty. Although it''s just me, I still couldn''t make up my mind.


    ¡ª How are you doing?


    ¡ª Oh, everything''s great... And you?


    ¡ª I can say that the same thing. However, I''m a little tired because of my studies, and... Some other things.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡ª Del?


    ¡ª Preparation for the banquet, ¡ª the guy explained, embarrassed, ¡ª There is not much time left, and you need to have time to prepare everything so that the holiday goes as it should.


    ¡ª Oh, that''s how...


    I nodded, although I didn''t quite understand why an ordinary student like Phil was doing all this. After all, as far as I knew, the organization of the banquet should have been handled by the administration of the academy, not the students. Maybe the guy was preparing some special performance on it...?


    "You seem very busy," I said, "I don''t want to take up a lot of your time."


    At that moment, we had already reached the right office, and I thanked him again for his help and took the papers from Phil.


    "It''s a pleasure to spend time in the company of such a lovely lady," he smiled.


    ¡ª Then me, with such a fine gentleman.


    We laughed, and Phil, as if he was just waiting to ask this question, asked:


    ¡ª And your promise to think... Is it still valid?


    Naturally, I immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡ª K-of course, I''ll answer you there tomorrow, as promised...


    ¡ª In that case, I will look forward to it, ¡ª the guy smiled broadly, and, saying goodbye, left, leaving me in mixed feelings.


    ***


    In the evening, as usual, I found Rachel in the library, and without saying a word, I sat down next to her and lowered my head on the table.


    The girl, as on the other day, did not pay attention to me, although she looked askance, because today I did not even greet her.


    We sat in complete silence, and only occasionally, heavy sighs escaped from my mouth.


    ¡ª Eh-H...


    I sighed, remembering all the difficulties of my life, not paying attention to the fact that the atmosphere around me became more tense every time.


    In the end, Rachel couldn''t stand it.


    "I''ll shut you up if you do that again."


    Knowing her, it was definitely not an empty threat.


    I fell silent, but I sat and looked at her with such a dejected expression on my face that after a while, the girl had to put the book down again.


    ¡ª You''re weird today.


    ¡ª Hmm?


    ¡ª When you come here, you usually don''t stop talking for a second. It was infuriating, but your silence is even more annoying.


    ¡ª That''s because I''m completely exhausted today.


    ¡ª Hmm... Clear.


    This short answer was enough for her, and Rachel started reading again. Nevertheless, I felt the need to throw out my soul, and continued:


    ¡ª Actually, I have a big problem...


    Rachel gave me an angry look, saying with her whole appearance that she absolutely did not want to hear about my affairs. But I calmly continued my story:


    ¡ª ...Two of my friends invited me to be their partner at a banquet, and I do not know what to say to them.


    ¡ªIs that all?" Rachel snorted contemptuously.


    ¡ª What''s wrong?


    ¡ª Your problem is nothing... Although, what am I talking about. People like you will always find something to worry about.


    ¡ª Such as "we"? ¡ª I frowned, assuming in advance that there was nothing good behind this designation.


    ¡ª Those who study here have never known real problems, ¡ª said the girl, ¡ª Or rather, you think you have them. But in fact, compared to what is happening in the real world, this is nothing.


    I was outraged.


    Of course, Rachel could be right, and my dilemma about the school holiday really wasn''t worth all this attention, but right now, she had an important place in my life. After all, it depended on whether I could maintain good relations with my friends without offending anyone.


    ¡ª Maybe my problems are not so global, ¡ª I said, ¡ª But that doesn''t mean that they can be devalued just like that! It''s not up to you to decide why I should worry and why not.


    Rachel sighed.


    ¡ª As you know...


    Apparently, she had no desire to convince me, and she just accepted my point of view. Although, the skeptical expression on her face at this moment, was already clearly saying everything.


    For a while, silence reigned in the library again, and I, having thought about this situation in my head, this time spoke first:


    ¡ª Why... What do you think?


    ¡ª ...


    Rachel squinted at me angrily, clearly displeased that I had opened my mouth again.


    ¡ª What should I do? I asked.


    ¡ª How do I know? This is your business, you figure it out yourself.


    She said how she cut it off.


    But I wasn''t going to give up, because it finally dawned on me that I needed help in this matter.


    Even from such an unexpected person as Rachel.


    ¡ª But I can''t do it on my own! ¡ª I exclaimed, ¡ª And the answer should be given tomorrow... Please, Rachel...!


    Eventually, after my five-minute bombardment with puppy eyes, Rachel gave up and asked:


    ¡ª What do you need?


    ¡ª Tell me which one of them I should go with! ¡ª I asked, - Phil invited me a few days ago, and Blake only yesterday. But they are both very good, and I don''t want to offend anyone with my refusal.


    ¡ª So you need a reason to refuse? ¡ª the girl understood.


    ¡ª Well, you could say that...


    ¡ª It''s as simple as that. Say you don''t want to.


    From her lips, it sounded like an understandable truth, and, undoubtedly, Rachel herself would have done just that. But there was no way I could try on such an answer for my situation.


    "I can''t do this," I sighed.


    "And why is that?"


    "If I say that, won''t they think I''m not interested in their company?"


    "But it''s true," Rachel said, as if she knew better than I did, "otherwise, you wouldn''t have ruined my evening with such stupid questions." You just don''t like any of them.


    ¡ª E-it''s not like that! ¡ª I objected, ¡ª I like them as friends, but I never imagined them with me as a couple... I don''t want any misunderstandings between us.


    Rachel sighed angrily.


    "Then what do you want from me?" If you can''t refuse outright, make sure that you have no choice.


    I thought about her words because I found some grain of truth in them.


    And just a couple of seconds later, a brilliant idea flashed through my head.


    ¡ª I understand! Jumping up from my chair with a triumphant look, I exclaimed, "I know what to do!


    Rachel looked at me like I was distraught when I suddenly started screaming in the library, but I didn''t care.


    Suddenly, everything in my head fell into place. And how did I not think of this before...?!


    ¡ª I''ll just say that you proposed to me first!

 Chapter 14

    After my proposal, as expected, Rachel sent me to all four sides in the brightest colors.


    Although, what was I counting on?


    From the outside, this idea really sounded quite absurd. And it''s not even that we were both girls, because this particular point was not specified in the rules of the banquet in any way. The problem was that we didn''t look at each other at all.


    A couple consisting of the most popular girl of the academy and a general outcast seemed completely unthinkable at first glance. If we had appeared together as partners, it would probably have caused a huge shock to others.


    There was no need to say that an ordinary couple, in principle, should consist of a man and a woman.


    Although, it didn''t really bother me.


    In the end, there was no clear prohibition on such a thing, and we could come together as friends. There''s nothing wrong with that, is there?


    It''s nothing strange if two ladies came to an event where they usually come with a couple in each other''s company. In the end, no one canceled a strong female friendship.


    Even if Rachel and I hadn''t reached that level of relationship yet, I believed that everything was ahead of us. I was ready to make an effort to do this every day until the stone wall between us collapsed.


    And since this time the girl rudely and irrevocably refused me, I found no other way out but to honestly confess everything.


    In order not to offend anyone, I decided to refuse both. Wouldn''t that be fair?


    However, on the day of the banquet, I couldn''t find either Phil or Blake. They seemed to have disappeared somewhere at the same time.


    I was already noticeably nervous, because it would have been too awkward if all three of us had accidentally bumped into each other during the ball. Then, I wouldn''t have been able to refuse them as tactfully as I originally planned.


    I was looking for both of them until the last, until there was absolutely no time left. In the end, I decided to just give up on it, and went to the banquet in the hope that everything would work out.


    Maybe they have urgent business, and they won''t be able to come at all? Perhaps, in such a situation, this would be the best outcome.


    If Phil and Blake don''t come, everything will be much simpler. I won''t even have to offend anyone with my refusal!


    I felt a huge relief that this burden finally fell off my shoulders.


    It seems that fate really favors me. With joyful impatience, I headed to the holiday, where I was going to have fun from the bottom of my heart.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The Royal Academy had its own banquet hall, built just for this kind of event. In real life, it was no different from what it was in the imperial palace, and I was even amazed at how gorgeous the room was equipped for a school holiday.


    Everything sparkled with gold and jewels, there was a stunning buffet and a huge ballroom dancing room. The teenagers were dressed in expensive outfits from famous masters of the kingdom, which only made this picture look more like some kind of social event.


    Even if a person came without a couple, he still could not help but enjoy such an event. This also concerned me.


    Everything that was happening fascinated me so much that I even forgot about the purpose with which I came here for a certain period of time. Prince Philip and Razor were supposed to open this banquet with a welcoming speech and dance with their partners. This is what all the people here were waiting for.


    What can I hide, I myself was waiting for this most of all.


    The thought that very soon I would say goodbye to my main fear undoubtedly inspired me. As they usually say, people are only afraid of the unknown, and this evening it will cease to be so for me.


    One glance will be enough for me to be able to avoid them forever. There''s no way I''m going to let the plot of this damn novel drag me into such a mess!


    We ran into the wrong one.


    As soon as I meet Prince Philip, I will make sure that he will never pay attention to me in his life. And Razor will turn away from the sight of me at all.


    Yes, that''s exactly how it will be.


    I felt like a winner who was able to deceive everyone and get away with it. But that was just the beginning. I wonder how many more feats to save this world I will perform in the future?


    Being in the middle of a noisy crowd of people, I stood at the table with special delight and drank cherry punch. Maybe I can dance with someone at this banquet?


    Otherwise, it will be too insulting if, in addition to revealing the identities of the princes, my evening will be so plain.


    I even regretted that I didn''t stick to Rachel like a sheet of paper, trying to persuade her to come with me. I knew she didn''t like such events, but I had to try. And in the end, Rachel really didn''t come...


    I sighed, thinking that she was all alone in the library. But then she immediately slapped her cheeks. And what else do I think about her...? It''s my own fault that I didn''t agree!


    The official start of the autumn ball was to take place at nine o''clock in the evening. It was by this time that the hall was already overflowing with students, of whom most of all the students of the academy came.


    When almost all the initial conversations subsided, all attention was turned to the stage where the academy director came out.


    ¡ª Dear students, I am glad to welcome you to today''s event! ¡ª The man began cordially, ¡ª As you all know, banquets are an integral part of the history of our academy. This day will be a new stage, thanks to which you will be able to get to know each other better and get your first experience in social events...


    And healthy again.


    I even regretted that I couldn''t rewind this boring monologue like in some video game.


    I had to be patient before the director finally moved on to the final part, and summed up:


    ¡ª ...Well, now, I want to invite to this stage those who are the first persons of the royal Academy. It is a great honor for us that Their Highnesses will be our students for the next three years. And today, they cordially agreed to open this ball for you! Please welcome them!


    There was a storm of applause, and I squinted attentively when two figures of young guys came on stage from behind the scenes. Because of the people in front of me, who were already jumping up and down with excitement, I could hardly see what was happening there.


    Finally, concentrating, and having managed to shake some of them, I turned my attention there.


    At that moment, I really only needed one look to understand...


    What a fool I am.

 Chapter 15

    ¡ª Oh shit...!


    Rude words involuntarily escaped from my mouth, but no one paid attention to it. All eyes were turned to the stage where the main event of the evening was taking place.


    And for me, my crushing failure.


    I couldn''t believe it was really happening.


    Damn Roman was able to breed me as the most naive fool in the world.


    And worst of all... It was too late to fix anything.


    ¡ª Dear classmates! ¡ª Phil, who actually turned out to be Prince Philip, turned to the audience with a wide smile, ¡ª I am immensely grateful that I was honored to open such a solemn event this year. To begin with, I would like to get to know all of you in a new way. I am Philippe Rensis de Blanche, Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Azeroth. And this is my younger brother, the second Prince Razor de Blanche...


    And then, everything was like a blur. I didn''t even listen to his speech. Or, to be more precise, she simply couldn''t hear.


    The painful truth pierced me like a terrible dream.


    I remembered our first meeting when Phil "accidentally" sat down with me on the train. Although, of course, this was not the case at all. The novel brought us together from the very moment we entered the academy, and I couldn''t even notice it. And all this time only continued to aggravate the situation...


    After all, how could I not guess when such a handsome man decided to talk to me for no reason at all?! And, moreover, who called himself by a similar name... Any idiot in my place would have noticed it.


    But I was too naive. Following the stereotypes of novels of this genre, I believed that our first meeting would have to take place in some heroic setting. For example, I will be attacked by hooligans, and Philip will bravely stand up for me. But not that he will just sit down with me on the first day, because of the lack of other available seats!


    I considered this too improbable a development of events, and simply did not pay attention to such obvious signs. Although, as it turned out, this was my biggest mistake.


    The same went for Razor. I thought I was passing by the lake that day purely by accident, and could not in any way save the main antagonist of "Bloody Camellia". He seemed to me too cute for the future villain of the novel, and I considered him an ordinary timid student.


    Even the name he introduced himself to me did not alarm me. Blake is nothing more than a nickname that he could get in his youth because of his black hair. However, since this fact was not mentioned in any way in the original novel, I simply did not know about its existence. And in the end, it played another cruel joke on me.


    When my body finally recovered from the initial shock, I looked at the stage.


    Phil and Blake really turned out to be the ones I''ve been trying to avoid all this time. More precisely, I couldn''t call them those fake names anymore.


    The Crown Prince and the second Prince of the kingdom stood in their ceremonial uniform, radiating the grace and nobility of the ruling family with their whole appearance. Only now I noticed how much they stood out from ordinary people, and even the aura around them was different.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Philip and Razor were as different as day and night, but at the same time so similar to each other. Now they stood together as friendly brothers, but in ten years they would come together in a deadly battle over the woman they both loved. And in the end, it will be me who will suffer from their enmity.


    This was the outcome to which the original plot of the novel pushed me throughout this time.


    A minor role of the mother of the main character, whose life and death are needed only so that Brisney has the motivation to fight injustice. In other words, for this world, I was just an expendable material that was supposed to make the fate of the heroine more tragic within this genre.


    Before that, I had never thought about why the mothers of the heroines in such stories almost always died. But now, being in the skin of such a character, I was not in the mood for jokes at all.


    I was not ready to accept that this was all that could be in store for me.


    No!


    Don''t even expect me to give up so easily!


    I may have lost one battle, but I will definitely win the war. And no one can stop me in my desire to live a happy life.


    My original plan was to sneak out of here quietly before these two noticed me, and then develop a further plan of action.


    But it was too late to do that.


    While I was thinking about all this, Philip and Razor had already finished their welcome speech, and went out into the hall to chat with people. Very soon, the first dance was to begin, which would be performed by both princes with their partners.


    I fell into a terrible panic, and tried to sneak out of here, hiding behind the tables. But considering how clumsy I was, they noticed me anyway.


    Prince Philip smiled brightly when he saw that I was here. The second Prince was also interested in my presence.


    After finishing the conversation with their interlocutors, Philip and Razor simultaneously moved in my direction from different ends of the hall.


    They''re about to collide.


    It could be compared to how two enemy war cruisers would notice each other from minute to minute before they started firing.


    Damn it...!


    Really, because of my rash actions, these two will start a feud even earlier than it should have happened in the novel?


    It''s called, I wanted the best, but it turned out a hundred times worse.


    What am I supposed to do now?! I couldn''t even escape anymore because they both noticed me!


    I couldn''t just snap and run away in front of the heirs to the throne. Therefore, I urgently needed another plan.


    And at this moment...


    In the crowd of people, I saw her.


    Despite the fact that Rachel rudely refused me last night, she still came to the banquet. Her expression remained the same as always¡ªcold and with a hint of contempt, as if she had done the world a great favor by coming to a party of aristocrats.


    Rachel didn''t really try to dress up, and went out in an ordinary black dress, which, by the way, perfectly suited her. However, with such an immaculate appearance, similar to a porcelain doll, even a potato sack would sit on it like a work of art.


    I didn''t notice how I started devouring her with my eyes.


    In such a desperate situation, Rachel Cassius became for me like a lifeboat in the middle of the ocean.


    Even if she made me kneel in front of her in front of the whole academy later, I didn''t care. The main thing for me was to survive right now.


    Since Novella has decided to outsmart me and play with trumps, I will not back down either. No, I was going to do even more than that.


    I''ll change the tags and genre of this novel to hell.


    ¡ª Rachel! ¡ª I called out to her.


    The mother of the second main character looked at me overly biased, as if she intended to prove with her whole appearance that she had not come here for me.


    "Oh, it''s you," Rachel said casually, "I just got bored in the library, and I decided to take a look at what''s going on here. So don''t bother my eyes...


    ¡ª Yes, yes! ¡ª I took the liberty to cut her off in mid¡ªsentence, since the warships behind me have already entered the danger zone less than ten meters from our table, - Now it''s not important!


    ¡ª What?


    Rachel clearly thought that I had lost all fear because of such an unceremonious treatment. But before she could get to me, I grabbed her first.


    ¡ª Are you completely crazy...?!


    I didn''t voice the answer out loud, but it was obvious that it was.


    Against her will, I dragged Rachel to the center of the hall to perform the first dance.

 Chapter 16

    I had to summon all the remnants of my courage to take Rachel''s hand like that and lead her to the center of the hall. Everyone around us immediately paid attention to us, and this only made the girl even more angry.


    Many froze in fear or screamed when it turned out that the cursed daughter of Duke Cassia was also present at this ball. Naturally, no one expected to meet her here.


    The silence turned into whispers, which later turned into a hum. But as soon as Rachel took one quick look at them, everyone immediately fell silent.


    "Do you... do you have any idea what you just did?"


    I''ve never seen Rachel so furious before.


    She easily pulled her hand free, despite all my efforts. Then she swung, with the obvious purpose of hitting me.


    I closed my eyes beforehand, expecting a painful beating on her part. But surprisingly, the hand stopped a millimeter from my face.


    All because I managed to shout out softly:


    ¡ª Please help me!


    Rachel frowned.


    The banquet hall has been completely silent since recently. Philip and Razor stood in the same place, confused, not quite understanding what was happening now. Actually, like everyone else.


    Even the director shut up, apparently realizing that it was not the best time to interfere.


    - what?


    "Become my partner," I asked, "just for one night."


    I tried to keep my voice low so that only Rachel could hear my words.


    ¡ª If you help me, then I will definitely repay you later!


    ¡ª With what?


    ¡ª Uh-m¡­


    ¡ª How will you repay me? Rachel asked in a more neutral tone.


    I was surprised, because a second ago it seemed that she was about to tear me apart.


    ¡ª Well, anything ... ¡ª I answered doubtfully.


    In fact, I really didn''t know exactly how I could repay Rachel. Financially, the Cassians'' fortune surpassed even the imperial family, so I was useless here. And as for the rest¡­


    ¡ª I will help you raise your status in society! ¡ª I said decisively, - My father is not the last person in the empire, and if everyone finds out that I treat you well, then others will stop being afraid of you!


    Rachel looked at me like I was a fool.


    ¡ª No need.


    ¡ª Why...?!


    ¡ª What''s the use of a stupid aristocrat who hasn''t even finished school? Only the Archduke''s words have weight, not yours.


    Rachel always spoke only the truth, but expressed it in such a rude way that it could easily be taken as an insult. So this time, I barely restrained myself so as not to be offended by her. Rachel was right, though.


    At the age of seventeen, I still did not have the power to influence the wealthy aristocrats who run the empire. This will happen only after the status of Archduchess passes to me. But, however, there was still a long way to go before that moment.


    "Then what do you want?" I asked resentfully, "You''re right, I''m still underage, and I can''t arrange a coup for you or something like that.


    Rachel looked at me indifferently.


    ¡ª Then let''s postpone this question.


    - what?


    "I''ll think about what I want from you. And when I make a decision, you have no right to refuse.


    Strangely, I was relieved by this dangerous offer.


    The most important thing is that Rachel agreed to fulfill my request. Even if she made me kneel in front of her in front of the whole academy later, I didn''t mind. It''s better than if those two follow me again.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡ª Music, please! I commanded when the musicians froze, not knowing what to do.


    The order from the daughter of Archduke Ashford sounded very convincing, so they decided that this was probably how it should be. After the princes, I remained one of the most influential students of the academy, so the right of the first dance, according to theory, could pass to me.


    The orchestra began to play slowly, for the first time defusing this tense atmosphere with music.


    I hesitantly put my hand on Rachel''s shoulder, and we began to waltz. Fortunately, there should have been no problems with this.


    All aristocrats learned dancing from childhood, and Leriana was no exception. Despite the fact that I have never had to do this in my life, my body perfectly remembered all the movements, which is why I moved almost instinctively.


    The only thing that gave me some awkwardness was that our faces were unnaturally close to each other. Before that, we had never had such close physical contact.


    I might even have felt embarrassed if it wasn''t for the fact that Rachel hissed at me all the time.


    ¡ª Fool, if you step on my foot again, I will definitely strangle you...!


    Her usual harsh tone sobered me up a bit, which is why I didn''t think about it anymore until the very end.


    During the entire dance and after it ended, the children of the aristocrats still stared at us as if we were something unimaginable. No one even dared to clap their hands when we thanked each other in a curtsy. So everything that was happening seemed strange to others.


    However, this is what I wanted. I''d rather get a reputation that makes it unprofitable for Phil and Razor to mess with me. After all, because of the communication with Rachel Cassius, a variety of rumors could definitely go around me. Before that, no one had even dared to speak to her, let alone publicly invite her to dance.


    The rest of the banquet was held in an extremely calm atmosphere, since the noise and fun at the beginning, due to Rachel''s presence, was no longer there.


    Phil and Razor had to invite other girls to the second dance, which I was very happy about. The whole event, I followed Rachel''s tail so that they wouldn''t suddenly come up to me.


    Judging by her usual behavior, Rachel behaved quite well that evening. At least she didn''t show disgust, and only insulted a couple of times. You can say that the girl took my offer to become her partner seriously.


    At twelve o''clock at night, the people were already slowly beginning to disperse.


    Rachel was one of the first to leave and refused when I offered to walk her to the dorm. It turned out to be some inconvenience that we lived in different buildings, because because of this we could not go home together.


    However, okay. I''ve bothered her enough this day.


    I was walking along the corridor of the academy, which at one point became completely empty. Most of all, I wanted to fall asleep in my room as soon as possible, because I had never been so tired in my life. Neither mentally nor physically.


    Fortunately, the most important thing is that everything went well. So, I could even be proud of myself.


    I yawned and scratched the back of my head, when at that moment someone suddenly laid a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡ª Ah...!


    I almost screamed, but I realized in time that in such an elite academy, a maniac simply cannot show up in the middle of the night.


    And she was right. Fortunately or not, the person who caught up with me was Phil. Or, more precisely, Prince Philip.


    ¡ª Leriana, I''m sorry¡­ Did I scare you?


    I exhaled.


    ¡ª No, nothing, Your Highness.


    Involuntarily, I emphasized the last word, which made Philippe Blanche guiltily embarrassed.


    ¡ª Can we talk?


    I decided to agree to this proposal in order to clarify everything right away. After all, all these omissions will eventually harm only me.


    We went out into the garden, where no one was there now. At night, lanterns were lit all over the academy, so it was really beautiful here. It can be said, even better than during the day.


    I sat down on a bench, but the prince was in no hurry to do the same. He stood nearby, and for a long time did not dare to speak again.


    "I''m sorry," he finally said, "I''m sorry I didn''t say it right away.


    ¡ª Nothing. I don''t hold a grudge against you.


    Even if I was angry, I couldn''t express it. After all, if earlier we were in the same position as ordinary aristocrats, now it was not so. The imperial word had the greatest weight in this country. Philip, being the crown Prince, had too much power for me to openly contradict him.


    ¡ª I wasn''t going to hide it on purpose, ¡ª the guy sighed, ¡ª Just¡­ I was so glad when you addressed me as your friend. And I was afraid that if you found out about everything, you would... stop communicating with me.


    I chuckled.


    In fact, it was the perfect tie for a love affair. Where the heroine, not knowing about the true origin of her chosen one, falls in love with him. The most classic, but at the same time intriguing scenario in such stories.


    As it turned out, Novella did a good job of bringing us together.


    If this were the original story of Philip and Leriana, it would really come out very romantic.


    That''s just¡­ I knew perfectly well what would follow.


    A fleeting love wasn''t worth my life. Becoming the companion of Prince Philip, in the future I will have to pay a huge price for it.


    And I definitely wasn''t ready for it.


    ¡ªI understand you, Your Highness," I said dryly, trying to end this pointless conversation as quickly as possible.


    I got up from the bench and was going to say goodbye to him. But as it turned out, the prince wasn''t going to let me go so soon.


    ¡ª Wait! ¡ª he said when I almost turned my back on him, - Even though I lied about my origin, but everything else was true. I like you!


    - what?


    ¡ª I hope that we can forget all this and start all over again.


    Philip looked at me with hope, expecting me to get into his words and give him a second chance.


    But I had other plans.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness, but I can''t be with you. My heart has been busy for a long time.


    At first, the guy seemed taken aback by my words. After which, anger took hold of him.


    ¡ª What...?! ¡ª Prince Philip was furious, ¡ª Who is this?! Tell me his name, and I will fight him in a fair fight! You''ll see that I''m much better than him!


    "Your Highness, you see, it''s not really a man¡­


    ¡ª What are you talking about?


    "I''m afraid that the daughter of the cursed duke stole my heart at first sight.

 Chapter 17

    In the end, I found this false confession as the only way to get out of such a delicate situation.


    In order to force Philip to give up on me once and for all, I had to provide him with a "worthy rival".


    However, I could not ask any student of the academy to pretend to be my boyfriend. That''s because there simply wasn''t a person ready to stand up to him on equal terms.


    Philip, being the crown prince, could get rid of his male competitors for once or twice. No one will dare to openly oppose the heir to the throne, and it will not be difficult for him to scare off any guy who will hang around me.


    So, I rejected this losing option in advance. After all, in the end, when Philip and Razor defeat the third opponent, there will be two of them again, and I will definitely not be able to avoid a deadly love triangle.


    I had to come to terms with the fact that no guy in the academy could beat these two.


    So, as strange as it may sound, I came up with an incredible backup plan.


    The only noble family that could openly compete with the imperial family was... Cassius. Despite the fact that they were feared by the entire empire, the Cassians had great power among the aristocrats.


    Their financial and military contribution to the empire seemed simply invaluable. For centuries, mercenaries were raised in the Duchy of Cassius, one warrior of which could cost hundreds of people from the imperial army. Without them, the kingdom of Azeroth would have become an ordinary weak country that was easily captured by foreign invaders.


    The Cassius family was a powerful support of the imperial family, and that is why the current ruler tried so hard to avoid conflicts with them.


    And it so happened that I studied with the only heiress of this family, Rachel Cassius.


    Even if he wants to, Prince Philip will not be able to openly start a war against them, without his father''s permission. After all, this family could be compared to a minefield that cannot be stepped on.


    Based on this, Rachel remained the most "profitable" option that could be found.


    Aside from her powerful background, she was also the only person the princes'' threats wouldn''t work on. Knowing her character, Philip and Razor will only get themselves into trouble if they contact her.


    After all, anything could be expected from the man who forced the Archduke''s daughter to kneel in front of her. When Rachel found herself in anger, she absolutely did not care about the status of the person who was in front of her.


    But all these advantages were also only secondary. After all, the main reason why I chose Rachel was that she was¡­ A girl.


    Considering that the original novel did not provide for such a genre, it turned out to be a rather unexpected turn of events.


    This will be the surest way to put these two in a dead end. After all, no matter how selflessly they fought, the Crown Prince and his brother will never be able to defeat Rachel.


    That''s because they initially won''t have any chance.


    When I said these words in front of Philip, for a couple of seconds, he seemed speechless.


    Naturally, the prince was shocked. After all, the noble lady, with whom he had already mentally made plans for a future together, turned out to be on the other side of the barricades.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Finally, when Philip digested this information in his head, which took a certain amount of time, he asked perplexedly:


    "Are you... talking about Rachel Cassius?"


    ¡ªExactly, Your Highness.


    Philippe Blanche opened and closed his mouth.


    "But..." he stammered, "But how is...?"


    ¡ª That''s it.


    The prince looked at me strangely, as if trying to figure out if I was serious or not.


    But my expression remained completely impenetrable.


    ¡ª Listen ... ¡ª Philip hesitantly chose his words, hoping that this was all a joke, ¡ª You''re not serious right now, are you? I mean, how is that possible¡­


    "Your Highness! ¡ª I pretended to be offended, ¡ª Do you think I''m going to lie to you? Of course, I say this sincerely.


    The guy''s pupils widened even more.


    "So you really like Duke Cassius'' daughter...?"


    ¡ªIt was love at first sight, Your Highness," I said calmly, "As soon as I saw her, I immediately realized that she was my destiny.


    Philip remained shaken. But he could be understood. After all, despite the fantasy genre, we were still in the Middle Ages, and at the time of the lady''s refusal, anything could be expected, but not this.


    The prince didn''t even know whether to be angry or not. Because this situation, as I expected, completely knocked him out of his rut.


    "Is that why you asked me about her...?"


    I remembered one of the very first episodes after we met, when I didn''t even know which goat to drive up to Rachel. It turned out so well that now these events were forming a logical chain of relationships invented by me.


    ¡ªThat''s right, Your Highness.


    In the end, Philip realized and even digested the idea that I like girls. But it seemed that after that came something that shocked him even more.


    ¡ª Leriana, I understand that you are a girl with progressive views, but ... ¡ª fear crept into his expression, ¡ª Why Cassius...?! You know she''s cursed! Aren''t you afraid you''re going to die?


    I sighed.


    "Your Highness, this legend is hundreds of years old. Do you really still believe in her?


    ¡ª How can I not believe when so many people die because of Cassias every year!


    ¡ª That is, you want to say that not a single person was injured by the imperial army? I asked logically.


    The prince was not ready for such an opposition.


    ¡ª Well... it''s¡­ This is completely different! ¡ª in order not to get lost, he decided to turn the conversation in another direction, ¡ª But what about her red eyes ...? Only the devil has them! You can''t disagree with the fact that normal people don''t have such eyes, can you?


    I wrinkled my forehead. Philippe Blanche was one of those who had been brainwashed since childhood about the dangers of the Cassius family. Trying to convince him right now will be useless. So I decided to just accept his words.


    ¡ª Even if this curse really exists, I''m not afraid of it, ¡ª I said, ¡ª If that''s the price for the opportunity to be with my beloved, I''ll accept it.


    Philip was taken aback.


    ¡ª But why? Why are you doing this...?


    "Your Highness, we cannot control our feelings. You know that yourself. If Rachel is meant for me by heaven, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    The guy was still standing in a stupor when I, having told him everything necessary, was about to leave.


    Finally, just throwing:


    ¡ª I hope, Your Highness, that you will accept this and wish us happiness.


    As I walked away, I didn''t see the expression on Philip''s face at that moment.


    ***


    The next morning, the first thing I did was not even go to class, but immediately turned into the library.


    After the scandalous banquet, as I expected, the whole academy looked at me strangely. Many even froze or shuddered in fright, as if Rachel had already passed on her curse to me and now I had become contagious.


    In response to this, I could only take a deep breath. These stupid children believed only what their parents said, and never looked at the situation with their own eyes. With such an attitude of others, it was no wonder why Rachel and Robert grew up so aggressive.


    Although, to be honest, my situation hasn''t changed too much. If before, people did not dare to talk to me because of my high status, now the reason has smoothly flowed into a connection with the daughter of a cursed family. Anyway, for the sake of my goal, I was ready to go through all this.


    I found Rachel in her usual place.


    But this time she wasn''t reading a book, but turned away and looked out the window. As usual, the girl''s expression remained coldly impenetrable, which made it impossible to guess even close to her thoughts.


    Without saying a word, I walked over and slapped the paper on the table.


    Rachel, who had already noticed my presence before, stared at me piercingly.


    "And what does that mean?"


    ¡ª Contract, ¡ª I said, ¡ª Let''s make a contract!


    ¡ª What?


    The girl frowned, as if trying to figure out what kind of crazy idea I came up with this time.


    And she really was.


    I eagerly spread out the document in front of her, which I had drawn up myself that night.


    "... And what is this nonsense?" Rachel waved him off irritably, as if I was trying to slip her a long¡ªterm loan agreement.


    ¡ª I''m telling you, let''s make a contract!


    ¡ª What the hell are you talking about?!


    "I want to date you, Rachel Cassius.

 Chapter 18

    <div>


    After I suggested Rachel to date me with burning eyes, she probably thought that I was completely crazy.


    But no, no matter how strange it may sound, there was a logical justification for all this. I decided to start dating Rachel Cassius for two reasons.


    The first, and most obvious, is to get a reliable shield from the flag of death until the end of training at the academy. With the presence of a girl like Rachel, I was more than sure that Philip and Razor would not dare to come to me. This will be the surest way to avoid my tragic fate in the novel.


    And the second: Rachel and I will have an objective reason to spend more time together. It is possible that before the end of the training, we will even be able to make friends. Although not completely, but I hoped to have a positive effect on her terrible character, and such an excuse would be very useful.


    I didn''t plan to continue communicating with Rachel after graduating from the academy, but such an experience will definitely help her in building a healthier relationship with her spouse. It''s possible that with my help, Rachel won''t even kill him this time.


    After all, there were only solid advantages to this idea!


    Of course, I wasn''t going to perceive this relationship as real, but only a cover for others.


    Even though I was from the modern world, where this was already part of the norm, Rachel definitely wasn''t interested in me in this regard.


    To be honest, in this life I did not want to have a relationship with anyone at all, having spent a luxurious bachelor life together. Since Leriana''s original life was very short, I wanted to live to a very old age. In the future, I planned to become independent and travel the world, and that I would not be burdened with any obligations.


    This stage will be just one of many in my life. There are only three years left to suffer before I find the long-awaited freedom.


    Thinking about it with great enthusiasm, I did not immediately notice how Rachel''s face distorted immediately after the idea I voiced.


    "I refuse,¡ª she said uncompromisingly.


    I was taken aback by how quickly Rachel gave me such an answer.


    ¡ª But why?!


    ¡ª What kind of stupid idea? I don''t want to date you.


    I was outraged. She''s not that dumb¡­


    ¡ª It won''t be a real relationship! ¡ª I hastened to assure, - Just a cover for a distraction.


    Rachel frowned, keeping her suspicious gaze on me.


    ¡ª And why would you do that? "What is it?" she asked.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡ª Well¡­


    I realized late that I hadn''t had time to come up with a suitable excuse for Rachel. After all, I couldn''t admit that all this was necessary to save my life...? Most likely, she already thought I was an oddball.


    "...I want to help you!" I said decisively.


    ¡ª Help with what? ¡ª the girl responded skeptically, ¡ª By ruining my life?


    I barely restrained myself to swallow the insult. Does a relationship with me seem like such a terrible thing to her...? And this despite the fact that I was the most popular student of the academy. Aren''t her demands too high?


    ¡ª You know, I don''t throw such offers around in front of anyone! ¡ª I objected resentfully, - Yes, if I wanted to, then anyone in this academy would date me without a contract!


    ¡ª Yes, yes.


    Rachel waved me away, but it was the first time I noticed a subtle smile on her face.


    Such an unexpected sight knocked me off balance for a second, but then I calmly continued:


    ¡ª I''m telling you, not everyone gets such an opportunity...!


    The distrust in the girl''s eyes turned somewhat into interest.


    "And how are you going to help me?" She asked with a bored expression.


    ¡ª With my help, you will improve socialization in society! ¡ª I said, ¡ª Won''t it be useful to you in the future?


    A look of disgust suddenly appeared on Rachel''s face.


    "Are you going to make me hang out with these bastards?"


    By "bastards," Rachel meant the students of the academy. It has long ceased to be news to me that the girl hated everyone here except herself. She looked at her classmates as bugs, and clearly did not perceive them as equals. All this was a consequence of her family''s long-standing enmity with the rest of the aristocrats.


    Although Rachel also belonged to the upper class. So why can''t she be a little more tolerant of others?


    ¡ª I''m not saying that you should start making friends with everyone right away, ¡ª I hastened to assure, ¡ª For a start, it would be nice if you started appearing in public places more.


    The girl snorted contemptuously in response to this.


    ¡ª Bad idea.


    ¡ª Hmm? I looked at her questioningly.


    ¡ª I do not know why you are doing this, but nothing will change. Everyone in this place hates me, and I hate them too.


    I fell silent.


    In fact, I knew exactly what she was talking about. Perhaps for Rachel to live in such a country and study at the Royal Academy seemed really unbearable ordeal. No one loved her, everyone was afraid, shunned and hated. And all because of stupid rumors about a curse that doesn''t even exist. What can I say, I decided to get close to her only because of my own goals. Before that, I had never thought about Rachel''s real feelings.


    But she had lived like this since she was a child. At the thought of it, I involuntarily shuddered. Compared to her, my life really seemed too perfect.


    However, the guilt of trying to take advantage of Rachel didn''t last that long.


    Because after a couple of seconds, the girl gave out the following phrase:


    "...And besides, you''re not my type. You''ll only embarrass me.


    I was already numb from such impudence.


    ¡ª Who''s not your type here?! ¡ª I was indignant, ¡ª Yes, as if I''m delighted with you. For general information, I was recognized as the most beautiful girl of the empire!


    ¡ª Who admitted it? Community of the blind?


    Well, to hell with feeling sorry for her. Despite the fact that I tried to help her in every possible way, Rachel''s attitude towards me did not change in a positive way, but even vice versa. If earlier she simply ignored and did not communicate with me, now she began to mock me. Is there anything good about this person at all...?!


    ¡ª I understand! I spat out resentfully, "If you don''t want to, don''t!


    Looks like I''ll have to find another way to turn the Crown Prince and his brother off. Since Rachel''s not going to help me, I''ll do without her. I didn''t really want to!


    In frustrated feelings, I was going to tear up and throw the contract in the trash. I wrote it half the night, but it was all in vain. Now, this is just an unnecessary and useless piece of paper.


    But before I could reach the document, Rachel took it first.


    Her next question was:


    ¡ª Where should I put my signature?

 Chapter 19

    The news that Leriana Ashford and Rachel Cassius are now dating quickly spread throughout the academy.


    It became a sensation even more than the disclosure of the identities of the princes. Few people stayed on the sidelines when this topic came to the fore among all the discussions.


    No one understood how such a noble person as the daughter of the Archduke of Ashford, who until recently enjoyed universal respect among students, got involved with someone like her.


    And even more so, I even started dating her¡­


    It was akin to an anomaly that occurred once in a thousand years.


    Because of this, certain rumors began to circulate among the students that Rachel possessed dark magic and forcibly subdued the girl''s will. That''s just if they found out that everything was quite the opposite, they would be very surprised.


    After all, it was I, Leriana Ashford, who proposed this fake relationship.


    There were three main points in the contract I had drawn up, which Rachel willy-nilly agreed to when signing the paper.


    First, in order to preserve the illusion of a harmonious relationship, we had to go out together at least twice a week. I decided that for a start it would be shared dinners in the dining room, which would perfectly show our affection for each other.


    Second, and no less important, Rachel had to refuse any insults and humiliations in my direction. Otherwise, no one will believe that the girl really treats me differently.


    And finally, the third. Premature breach of contract was punishable by punishment by another participant. In other words, if Rachel wanted to leave at one point, I had every right to demand damages. And what exactly was behind this refund is a completely different story¡­


    In general, everything was clear.


    I didn''t know by what miracle I managed to achieve this, but Rachel really made a concession to me. After rereading the document I had written by hand and stopping at each point with her eyes, a dissatisfied sigh involuntarily escaped from her mouth. But then, she still agreed with all of the above.


    Having no idea if this contract could be considered official, I put the Ashford family seal on it just in case. Therefore, starting from this moment, we were inextricably bound by these conditions.


    Now Rachel was my girlfriend, and everyone knew about it. Although until now this thought hardly fit into my head, I thought that over time I would begin to take it for granted.


    Most likely, rumors about our relationship will reach my father in the near future. I couldn''t imagine his possible reaction, but I hoped he would be able to take it right. After all, I couldn''t even tell him that this relationship was just a deal. Therefore, I could only hope for the whole parental love.


    I had to endure only three years to finally find the long-awaited freedom. And I hoped that the result would be worth the effort I spent.


    After all, dating Rachel turned out to be really difficult. And I realized this from the very first days of our contractual relationship.


    ¡ª Come on, say a-a-a!


    "If you keep doing that, I''m going to stick this fork in your eye."


    ...Because Rachel managed to break the second rule of our contract on the second day.


    We had lunch in the common dining room, and since I barely managed to drag the girl here, she also sat with a sullen expression on her face. All the students were looking at us, and to fix the situation, I decided to use a special trick.


    I''ve often seen this in movies and books: couples fed each other from the same device, and it seemed cute. Thinking of repeating such a scene, I stuck a fork in the food and tried to feed Rachel like that.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But she began to resist.


    ¡ª Open your mouth! ¡ª I repeated, - Don''t you see that everyone is looking at us.


    ¡ª I won''t, ¡ª Rachel turned away, ¡ª Who do you take me for?


    I exhaled noisily.


    ¡ª We signed a contract! Why don''t you do it?


    ¡ª So I came here. What else do you need.


    ¡ª What''s the point if you''re sitting with such a scary face! ¡ª I was indignant, - Everyone thinks that I''m forcing you.


    ¡ª Well¡­


    Rachel didn''t finish, but apparently deep down she agreed with it.


    I had to keep my composure with an effort of will not to start quarreling with her right now. Of course, I was too naive when I thought that everything would be so easy.


    Signing the contract was only half the job, because it was much more difficult to establish a normal relationship with Rachel.


    Despite the fact that she agreed to become my fake girlfriend, her behavior remained at the same level. It''s good that she at least came here today. Obviously, I''m going to spend a lot of time before I can make our relationship look like a real one.


    The students of the academy looked at us as an outlandish performance. However, none of them would dare to approach or say anything, so all this remained within the scope of observation from afar. It was the least I was worried about. After all, these people could not influence my future in any way.


    Of all the crowd of aristocratic children sitting silently at the tables, my gaze caught only one of them. Razor Blanche. I wonder how long he''s been here looking at this?


    Our eyes met. I frowned and turned away. My resentment that he didn''t tell me anything hasn''t gone away yet.


    Naively believing that I had my first friend at the academy, I received such an unexpected stab in the back. Now, I didn''t want to have anything to do with this guy.


    Since Rachel refused to play along with me in any way, I had to put up with it and finish the meal in silence.


    Rachel hated being in public places, so she left almost as soon as she finished eating. I didn''t hold her back, and decided to meet her later in the library.


    Five minutes before the end of the lunch break, I left the dining room and thought about taking a walk down the corridor. There were too many thoughts in my head, which flowed in a stream and did not allow me to concentrate on what was happening.


    My life was getting more complicated every day. I couldn''t even imagine what might happen tomorrow. And who said that secondary heroes have fewer difficulties?


    Sighing, I turned in the opposite direction, intending to return to the office where the class was taking place. But by sudden or no accident, I ran into Razor, who was standing behind me.


    There was no surprise on my face.


    ¡ª Good afternoon, Your Highness, ¡ª I greeted him primly, ¡ª Unfortunately, I don''t have time to talk to you. I will go.


    I was going to pass by, but the guy called me:


    ¡ª Leriana.


    I had to freeze. Ignoring the second heir to the throne was clearly not the best idea in my position.


    "Did you want something, Your Highness?"


    "You can address me as you used to," he suggested, "just Blake."


    I grinned.


    ¡ªCome on," I said sarcastically, "how can I address the Empire moon so ignorantly?"


    I specifically named Razor by the nickname he received within the walls of the palace. But his face didn''t move a single muscle. Unlike Philip, he reacted much more calmly.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    Angry? That was putting it mildly. The person I saved and thought was such an innocent and sweet guy turned out to be the one I should have avoided the most. After all, he also told me absolutely nothing about his origin. But he knew perfectly well who I was.


    My dislike for Razor grew proportionally and against the background of the fact that he was the person who should kill me in the future. It is Razor who will stage a coup and plunge this empire into chaos. So how could I act like nothing had happened?


    "I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore," I said coldly, "and you can stop trying. I don''t like you. And... I originally planned to refuse your offer.


    Already at my second attempt to leave, Razor threw the phrase after me:


    "I already know you''re dating Rachel Cassius. Therefore, you don''t have to worry. I''m not going to impose on you.


    I frowned.


    "Then what do you want from me?"


    "I wanted to warn you," Razor Blanche said, "be careful."¡­ With the daughter of Duke Cassius.


    I couldn''t even hide the irritation that appeared on my face. Is he really going to start telling me about the danger of the curse, like Philip? Do they have such a fraternal feature or something?


    ¡ª If you''re going to tell me about these rumors¡­


    ¡ª I know that there is no curse, ¡ª the guy reacted quite calmly.


    ¡ª What...?


    ¡ª Even if it were, it would not be nearly as dangerous as its owner. You need to be afraid of a person, not a fictional legend.


    I stared at the second prince in shock. In this world, he was the first person who openly said something like that to me. Someone besides me who believed Rachel wasn''t a demon.


    ¡ª What¡­ What do you mean?


    "I said what I had to say," Razor replied simply, "and the choice is yours."


    ¡ª ¡­


    ¡ª If you ever want to know the truth, come to me.


    With that, he just turned around and walked away.


    I remained standing in a stupor, staring with shocked eyes at his retreating back.


    For the first time I wondered: did I really know the Razor Blanche who was in the original novel?

 Chapter 20

    <div>


    The next day, the class started with an unexpected announcement by the teacher:


    ¡ª Students, as part of a practical lesson in natural science, we will go to the Black book plants reserve for three days so that you can prepare a report by the end of this semester. Parallel classes that study this topic will also go with you.


    There was a surge of dissatisfied voices throughout the office.


    ¡ª Teacher! Why can''t we just read about it in a book?


    ¡ª Yes, yes! Why drag us into the forest for the sake of some weeds?!


    ¡ª I don''t want to go!


    The man exhaled noisily. Of course, he expected that the capricious children of aristocrats would not agree to such a thing at the first attempt.


    ¡ª The book will not give you the real knowledge that you can get from your own experience, ¡ª he continued calmly, ¡ª You will have the opportunity to see such rare plants live, and not just in pictures. Wouldn''t that be more useful than regular cramming?


    But since the students were still dissatisfied, and the professor''s words did not convince them at all, he issued a decisive ultimatum:


    ¡ª I will decide what grade to give you for the semester based on this report. Those who write it badly or write everything off from books will get a failure and will retake the subject during the winter holidays.


    Everyone fell silent at once.


    Staying at the academy for the holidays was the last thing any of them wanted. And even more so, to study all these days.


    And knowing the professor of natural sciences, these were far from empty threats. He was one of the few who, despite the high origin of his students, did not treat them with condescension. All his grades were well-deserved, and for this reason, students simply could not shirk their duties.


    After the professor''s last words, they finally reconciled. Still, spending three days in the reserve was not so terrible, compared to the "spoiled" long-awaited vacation.


    Seeing how the riot in the classroom gradually subsided, the man smiled with relief, as if this threat did not exist at all.


    ¡ª If everyone agrees, then fine. Prepare your things, and on Monday we will go on a carriage ride to the academy. I will warn the other teachers that you will not be in class at this time.


    The next second, the bell rang, and the teenagers grumbled with displeasure, putting their school supplies into bags. As soon as they leave the classroom, they will begin to discuss the injustice of the educational system with might and main.


    All this time I was sitting at the first desk, not listening to the general chorus of dissatisfied voices. Actually, I didn''t care whether this trip took place or not. Natural science wasn''t my favorite subject, but I had pretty good grades in it.


    I started packing, too. Since it was the last lesson, everyone wanted to get back to the dorm as soon as possible.


    Throwing my textbook and a couple of notebooks into my bag, I headed out of the classroom, but the professor suddenly called me:


    "Lady Ashford, can you stay awhile?"


    ¡ª I was surprised, ¡ª Yes, of course¡­


    When I got to his desk, I didn''t know what to expect. I had a fairly neutral relationship with the teachers at this academy, and none of them ever called me for private conversations.


    ¡ª Professor, did you want something?


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª he turned to me awkwardly, ¡ª In fact, I heard that you communicate well with Rachel Cassius.


    Unexpectedly, the professor of natural sciences started talking about it. Probably, he had already heard a lot about our relationship, which even every cook in the dining room knew about. But I didn''t think that any of the teachers would raise this topic in any way. Because they were as afraid of Rachel as their students.


    I nodded as an answer to his question.


    "Since that''s the case, I thought you might want to talk to her about it."


    ¡ª What do you mean?


    "I''m talking about a school trip," the professor explained, "I''m teaching Rachel classes separately, and she''s doing well. However¡­ I thought it would be useful for her to participate in such an event. Although, if I offer it to her myself, she, of course, will not agree.


    I was very surprised.


    ¡ª Professor, do you really want Rachel to go with the class...?


    It was a big discovery for me that one of the teachers really did not avoid her.


    "She''s also my student, and I don''t see anything wrong with that," he said, "Although Rachel studies at the academy on special conditions, but this does not cancel her duties. The report is one of the mandatory elements of the school curriculum.


    "Well..." I hesitated, "then I''ll do my best.


    In fact, I doubted it would be that easy. After all, it will be much more difficult to drag Rachel on a trip than to the dining room.


    "Thank you," the professor smiled, "but if you still can''t convince her, it''s okay. I''ll understand everything.


    ¡ª good. Have a nice day, Professor.


    After saying goodbye, I left the classroom with mixed feelings.


    It seems that another incredibly difficult task has matured in front of me.


    ***


    After the professor gave me such an unusual assignment, I started looking for Rachel all over the academy.


    For the first time I was faced with the fact that the girl seemed to have fallen through the ground. After going around all the familiar places, I found myself in a complete stupor.


    In fact, I discovered Rachel''s disappearance in the morning when I came to say hello to her in the library as usual. Then, I just assumed that she left for class before me, and decided to come back in the evening.


    But even after the end of the school day, Rachel was nowhere to be found.


    Since this was the first such case, I was involuntarily worried.


    And where the hell is she...?


    In the end, the last idea came to my mind. Look in the private hostel where the girl lived.


    Deep down, I was a little scared, because I was going to come to her without permission. Rachel might get really mad at me.


    However, I reassured myself that I had quite a good reason prepared. Rachel disappeared and didn''t even say a word to me. Like any decent "girl", I had to worry about this issue.


    I spent some time searching for this building, since it was located in the opposite part of the academy grounds. Where it was extremely rare for ordinary students to pass.


    Fortunately, I was able to do without even outside help when my intuition worked correctly. Seeing this house, I realized for the first time why the Cassians were considered the richest noble family of the empire.


    It was a real mansion of two floors, much more luxurious than an ordinary dormitory. With a private balcony, lots of windows with separate rooms and much more. My mouth was opening wider by the second, despite the fact that I was still standing on the threshold.


    At the sight of all this, the question involuntarily seized me: can this even be called exile ...?! As for me, it''s just a paradise for any student.


    If I had my way, I would have moved here without any hesitation from the dormitory, where half of the girls of the academy lived in addition to me. But I''m afraid Rachel will definitely not be happy with this decision.


    Going inside, and trying not to pay too much attention to the opened gloss, I called out loudly:


    ¡ª Rachel!


    Silence.


    ¡ª Rachel, are you there?!


    The girl didn''t answer, but I decided to check the whole house just in case.


    She wasn''t in the bathroom, kitchen and living room, so I went up to the second floor. Having searched almost all the rooms, only the last one remained ¡ª the bedroom.


    I knocked just in case, but since there were no signs of life after that anyway, I ventured in without permission.


    Seeing a huge bed with a purple canopy, I finally found Rachel herself. As it turned out, she was in her chambers all this time.


    ¡ª Rachel!


    I came closer and found that she was lying with her eyes closed. The unhealthy complexion and the lack of a habitual reaction to the violation of her personal space clearly indicated that not everything was in order.


    Approaching even closer, I put my hand on her forehead and was horrified. It was so hot, as if oil had been poured into a heated frying pan.


    Did Rachel really get sick?


    ¡ª Hey! ¡ª touching her shoulder, I tried to bring her to her senses, ¡ª Rachel, wake up! Do you even know what your temperature is?!


    The red pupils opened with difficulty and turned to me.


    ¡ª You again¡­


    Despite her illness and hoarse voice, she still turned to me with the same dissatisfaction.


    I sighed.


    ¡ª And what should I do with you...? Why didn''t you say anything? Do you think health is all a joke?!


    Rachel grumbled unintelligibly without opening her eyes.


    I sat down on a chair next to her bed, and a single obvious thought popped into my head.


    There was no question of any trip now. Rachel stays at the academy, and I''m with her.

 Chapter 21

    After it turned out that Rachel was seriously ill, I had to stay at her estate all night.


    I was almost constantly at the girl''s bedside, constantly running for water and rags, and in general everything that could somehow help in this situation.


    As it turned out, there were no medicines in the house, and even the most common medicinal herbs. Therefore, I had to use random improvised means.


    Remembering how my mother knocked down my fever as a child, I boiled a whole pot of hot water and forced Rachel to breathe over it. Although she tried to push me away, she was so weak that she could not resist and eventually accepted my presence.


    When I provided all the necessary first aid, then I had to rely only on Rachel''s own strength. Such a high temperature for any normal person could be fatal. And I could only hope that Rachel could hold out until tomorrow morning.


    I sighed when I sat down by her bed, completely exhausted. I had to work half the night caring for Rachel, and even now I couldn''t close my eyes. In case of another attack, I had to be on duty continuously and monitor her condition.


    I couldn''t understand how she managed to get so sick.


    Rachel has always seemed to me like a person who cannot be broken even by an atomic war or a natural disaster. And then, she got so seriously ill because of a common cold.


    But is it really just a cold...?


    However, I was so exhausted that I was unable to think about it. If she wants to, Rachel will tell me everything herself when she regains consciousness. Unless, of course, she throws me out right away, as soon as she gets her strength back.


    Now the girl was sleeping peacefully and looked completely harmless. The first wave of heat subsided, and she finally began to breathe normally. Just in case, I decided to check her temperature again by putting my hand to her forehead.


    But as soon as I pushed the dark bangs off my face, Rachel suddenly stirred. Before that, despite her more or less stable condition, she lay motionless, as if in a coffin.


    Still not waking up, Rachel clung to my arm with a surprisingly iron grip. So much so that I couldn''t even unclench her fingers.


    ¡ª Mom... ¡ª a completely unrecognizable crying voice burst out of her mouth, ¡ª Mom...!


    Obviously, Rachel was now under the influence of a delusional dream as one of the symptoms of the disease. And it turned out to be so heavy that she even began to cry in her sleep.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen her like this.


    Rachel had never shown me her real emotions before. And I thought she didn''t have any.


    ¡ª Mom ... ¡ª the girl continued to mumble this incoherent word, sobbing every now and then.


    Since my hand was still in "captivity", I decided to give up and also took her hand. Sighing, I looked at her with a thoughtful expression on my face.


    While delirious, Rachel was calling for her mom. A woman I''ve never heard of before.


    Come to think of it, I didn''t know anything about Rachel''s family except that her father was Duke Cassius. Despite the fact that she was the mother of the main male character, Rachel herself was almost never revealed.


    Apart from memories directly related to Robert himself, nothing was mentioned about her former life. Similarly, no one would have thought of telling in detail about the life of a minor character who dies before the plot begins.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Rachel''s father never appeared in the novella, nor did her mother. Therefore, I had no idea what had become of them. And what kind of relationship does she have with them at all...?


    Due to the fact that the author did not bother to add these details to the novel, I will have to find out everything myself. However, in such a short period of time, I learned much more about Rachel herself than was indicated in those insignificant flashbacks from the past.


    So, I''ll gradually get to everything else.


    While I was thinking about all this, my head touched the bed quite imperceptibly. Despite the fact that I struggled with sleep in every possible way, my body eventually could not stand it.


    Closing my eyes, I fell into a deep sleep.


    ***


    The next morning, I clearly felt that someone had been staring at the back of my head for a long time.


    Waking up, and realizing with horror that I had fallen asleep, I raised my head and met Rachel''s gaze.


    The girl was sitting in bed and boring me with her scarlet pupils. At the same time, her expression remained absolutely unperturbed.


    Apparently, she woke up a long time ago.


    ¡ªR-Rachel...?" ¡ª I was surprised, ¡ª Didn''t you have a fever?


    Despite the fact that Rachel was on the verge of life and death last night, now her situation has improved significantly. The state of delirium passed, and she looked at me with a clear look.


    ¡ª It''s okay.


    But this short answer was not enough for me.


    Having driven away the last remnants of drowsiness, I rushed to check her temperature, but the girl stopped me.


    ¡ª I told you. Everything''s fine with me," she frowned, "There''s nothing to check. Go already.


    Despite the fact that I sat with her all night, Rachel did not even think to thank me. Instead, she immediately started to chase me away.


    Although, with my experience of communicating with her, I have long been used to the fact that I could not count on a warm welcome.


    Instead, I indignantly told her:


    "What do you mean, ''fine''?" Do you even know that when I came, you almost went to the next world?!


    Rachel glanced at me irritably.


    "I could have done it without you." Do you think I''m that weak?


    ¡ª Yes, what does this have to do with it. No man could stand such heat!


    ¡ª This is a feature of my body, I''ve been used to it for a long time, ¡ª the girl waved off, ¡ª It happens several times a year. And without your help, I still haven''t died.


    I was involuntarily taken aback.


    ¡ª So it''s a chronic disease?


    Rachel didn''t like the way I was staring at her. In order to get rid of me, she even lavished explanations on me so that I would finally fall behind.


    "It''s a childhood thing," she said with displeasure, "my father said that it should pass when I grow up. So anyway, I''m not going to die.


    I fell silent.


    Such information turned out to be extremely unexpected for me. I had no idea that Rachel was suffering from a chronic illness. And, even more surprisingly, she managed to hide it while studying at the academy. Although¡­ At the same moment, excerpts from the original novel slipped into my head.


    In "Bloody Camellia", Robert Cassius suffered from exactly the same syndrome. When Brisney and the main male character met, she found out that from time to time he fell into a state during which he was on the verge of life and death. Looking for ways to cure his illness, it eventually passed by itself. Whether it was a piano in the bushes, or the author simply did not attach importance to this storyline, but Robert became completely healthy after he and Brisney fell in love with each other.


    However, in the main plot, the place was given to this so scanty that most readers did not pay attention to this moment. And I''m one of them.


    I thought that such symptoms were exclusively a feature of Robert. But I didn''t know that besides him, Rachel also suffered from this. Is it really some kind of family illness...?


    While I was lost in thoughts about this mysterious illness, Rachel tried to kick me out again.


    "How much longer are you going to be here?" Leave. This is my house, and I didn''t let you come here.


    Rachel''s usual mood increased proportionally with the return of her strength. Now, she could very well fight back if she wanted to.


    However, I decided not to give in to my initial fears and insist on my own. After all, who else besides me will take care of her?


    ¡ª I''ll be back soon, ¡ª I announced, ¡ª I''ll tell the professor that you won''t be in class, and I''ll bring the medicine.


    ¡ª Why? I told you that everything has already passed!


    I was probably like an annoying fly to her right now, but I didn''t care. Rachel has been my shield for these three years, so how could I let anything happen to her?


    "Behave yourself and wait for me," I said, despite all her indignation, "You can send me away as much as you want, but I''ll stay anyway.


    Rachel exhaled heavily.


    ¡ª What are you like¡­


    Although she did not finish, but the further context was quite clear. Most likely, there was some indecent insult behind it.


    ¡ª ...Keep in mind that if you bring some nasty stuff, I won''t drink it.


    Muttering this, she got back into bed and turned away to the wall. In Rachel''s language, this meant that she had accepted her situation.


    I grinned.


    ¡ª You see, sometimes we can still agree.

 Chapter 22

    When I informed the professor of natural Sciences that Rachel would not be able to go on a school trip and I was staying with her, he reacted surprisingly calmly.


    Contrary to my initial expectations that the professor would not consider Rachel''s illness a weighty excuse, he agreed to postpone writing a report for us as an exception.


    I suspected that he made this decision because he was well aware of the situation. The professor knew that no one at the academy would take care of Rachel except me.


    It was bitter, but at the same time, the truth.


    Therefore, I remained doubly grateful to this person. At least someone in this place understood how difficult it was for Rachel to survive in such conditions. Perhaps, after this incident, natural history will become my favorite subject.


    Since almost all the freshmen were leaving for extracurricular activities, the academy should be extremely deserted for these couple of days. Since the upperclassmen were too busy with exams, they didn''t have time to just wander around the corridors.


    Even now, when I was returning from the school medical center, there were fewer people on my way. Everyone was hastily packing up at the hostel, as the departure was already tomorrow.


    I asked the nurse for all the necessary antipyretics, herbal tinctures and other things that might be needed. Despite Rachel''s claims that she was fine, I still intended to arrange bed rest for her for a few more days.


    Even if the girl herself didn''t care about her health, I wasn''t going to leave everything carelessly. After all, since recently, her welfare has become my concern too.


    On my return, I planned to cook chicken broth for Rachel. I have no idea how effective this remedy is, but at least it is more pleasant than the usual tincture.


    With a bag filled with supplies from the medical room, I walked along the second floor completely without a second thought. But it turned out that everything was not so simple for me.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As if sensing that someone was following me all this time, I turned around sharply and met the familiar gaze of blue eyes.


    Only he was missing here.


    Noticing my luggage, Philippe Blanche asked anxiously:


    ¡ª Leriana, are you sick?!


    He was going to check my pulse right away, but I didn''t let him do it.


    ¡ª And good morning to you, Your Highness.


    Meanwhile, I noticed that something had definitely changed in the guy.


    After I coolly refused him at the banquet, we never saw each other. Actually, I was not interested in this topic. This was the page of my life that I wanted to turn over once and for all.


    But Philip, apparently, still harbored some hopes.


    ¡ª Why do you need so many medications? ¡ª despite my unequivocal greeting, the prince still continued to ask questions, ¡ª Is this something serious?


    ¡ª It''s not for me, ¡ª I decided to answer, ¡ª I took medications for Rachel.


    Hearing this name, the guy''s expression instantly changed. There was an obvious irritability and coldness in his tone.


    "So you''re going to see her now?"


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª I said without hesitation, ¡ª I need to hurry, so I''m saying goodbye to you, Your Highness.


    I had nothing to talk about with Prince Philip, so I intended to leave right away. But he suddenly took my hand.


    I was surprised.


    "Your Highness, let me go!"


    ¡ª Leriana, you don''t know who you''ve contacted yet! ¡ª Philip spoke desperately, ¡ª Let me prove that she is not who she claims to be.


    After the guy started talking some nonsense, I finally got mad at him.


    ¡ª Your Highness, I can decide for myself with whom I communicate or not¡­


    ¡ª no! ¡ª He suddenly declared, ¡ª You can''t!


    The Prince continued to hold my wrist, despite repeated requests to stop.


    I had no idea what was going on. This Philip was different from his usual self ¡ª calm and rational. Right now, he could barely keep his composure.


    It was too abrupt a change of character. It''s like someone took and changed the original settings in the character to the opposite.


    Meanwhile, I tried to negotiate with him.


    "Your Highness, let me go and we''ll talk normally."¡­


    "I''ll let you go if you promise not to go to that damned girl," he delivered a sharp ultimatum.


    - what?


    "I just want to help you." You''ll get into trouble immediately if you keep messing with someone like her¡­


    Philippe Blanche could not finish, because the next second he flew sharply to the side and almost hit his head. Once on the floor, he looked up in shock.


    I was also surprised to see a figure suddenly appear in front of me.


    ¡ª If you touch my girlfriend again, I''ll break all your arms.


    The cold warning sounded more like a real threat.


    Rachel looked at the Crown Prince contemptuously, as if she were looking at some kind of slug.


    ¡ª What¡­ What did you say?!


    "I said this is the last time I''m leaving you alive."

 Chapter 23

    <div>


    As a result of how rudely Rachel treated the Crown Prince, I was left in complete shock.


    Turning around in fear, I realized with barely noticeable relief that there was no one in the corridor right now, and no one caught such a contradictory scene.


    After Rachel hit him on the head with such force, Philip was still sitting on the floor and could not get up. I was horrified to see a trickle of blood on his face.


    ¡ª Your Highness, how are you?!


    I was going to rush to the guy to check how serious his injury was, but Rachel stopped me.


    "Don''t you dare go near him.


    The tone of her voice was so sharp that it sounded more like an order than a request.


    I froze.


    Before that, I had never seen such an expression on her face. Even at our first meeting, Rachel didn''t look so furious.


    I thought it was a bad sign that if I disobeyed her now, I obviously wouldn''t get off so easily. There was blood on the girl''s fist, too, but obviously not her own.


    After weighing everything, I decided not to take any chances this time and not to argue with Rachel. Trying to smile tightly, she rummaged in her bag, and gave the guy a roll of bandages, which she took just in case from the school nurse.


    ¡ª Your Highness, I''m sorry that it happened...!


    My apology was more like a ridiculous excuse, but it was the only thing I could do in this situation.


    After I apologized to the prince several times in a row, Rachel snorted impatiently and left first. I knew I should go after her.


    ¡ª...I''m sorry again, Your Highness! ¡ª having thrown these words to Nakhod, I left Philip alone in such an awkward situation.


    During the whole time Rachel had hit him, he hadn''t said almost a word, and most likely he was in shock right now.


    What can I say, I myself did not expect such a thing. Not only did Rachel violate bed rest, which I strongly asked her to observe, but she also came to the academy. As a result, this terrible incident occurred.


    Of course, I knew that Rachel didn''t care about the opinions of others, but... not to the same extent! Harming the crown Prince of this country is by no means the same as any other aristocrat. Another person would have been executed for such a thing long ago, or imprisoned for life. Therefore, I did not understand how a girl could act so recklessly.


    When I caught up with her, Rachel was still just as angry. But I still dared to ask her a question.


    ¡ª Rachel, stop!


    Surprisingly, she still stopped.


    ¡ª What do you want?


    ¡ª You still ask?! ¡ª I breathed out indignantly, - What do you think it just happened?


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders, completely unperturbed.


    ¡ª I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    ¡ª Don''t deny it! I told you to stay in bed, so why did you come here?


    The girl chuckled.


    "As if I''d listen to you."


    And indeed. Just because of my illness, I couldn''t blindly count on Rachel to start fulfilling my requests. After all, she had never done this before.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    And yet, I hoped that at least this time everything would work out.


    ¡ª You didn''t answer the question. Why did you come to the academy if you''re sick?


    "I''m all right.


    Despite the fact that Rachel told me this for the umpteenth time, she still looked tired. Obviously, she had spent a lot of energy getting here, and the temperature, although lower, was still making itself felt.


    I sighed.


    "Why did you hit the Crown Prince?"


    ¡ª I wanted to.


    ¡ª What...?!


    "You said yourself that I should behave like your girlfriend," she said with displeasure, "So what doesn''t suit you now?"


    I was outraged at how easily she perceived such a dangerous situation.


    When I said that I wanted to create the illusion of a relationship between us, I didn''t mean that she would get involved in such a showdown first!


    ¡ª I''m not satisfied with everything! ¡ª I said, - Do you even know what the consequences of this may be? Do you think that the Crown Prince is an ordinary person?!


    Rachel paused, looking at me intently.


    "To me, he''s just an ordinary imperial slug," she said, "and he molested you, didn''t he?"


    ¡ª Well, not that¡­


    I found it difficult to answer this question, because Philip really only took my hand. Although, even this was very unexpected on his part.


    Noticing the puzzled expression on my face, Rachel finally relented.


    ¡ª Don''t shake like that. If this guy wants revenge, I won''t let your father get involved in this.


    I was involuntarily embarrassed that she interpreted my experiences in this way.


    "That''s not what I was thinking.


    Rachel frowned.


    ¡ª What about then?


    "You..." I faltered, looking at her cautiously, "You didn''t mean it, did you?"¡­ That you''re going to kill him?


    The girl was surprised that I asked her about it. But the answer came immediately:


    ¡ª Of course seriously. In this world, no one would dare to put a finger on what belongs to me.


    ***


    Razor Blanche was sitting on the bed in the dorm room, packing up for the upcoming school trip.


    When almost everything you need was inside the hiking backpack, the guy suddenly heard rapid footsteps in the corridor.


    His premonition did not let him down, and the next second his older brother burst into the room without knocking.


    Razor was surprised that Philip showed up so unexpectedly.


    The Crown Prince''s expression exuded fierce indignation, but what attracted the most attention was his wound. There were traces of blood on his temples, which shocked Razor. Who had the guts to hit him?!


    ¡ª Brother, what''s wrong with you? ¡ª the guy caught himself, immediately approaching him, ¡ª Are you hurt? Who did this?


    Philip did not answer this question, because at the moment he was worried about something completely different.


    Razor noticed a strange gleam in Philip''s eyes when he suddenly grabbed him by the shoulders and made a request:


    ¡ª Ray, you will always be on my side?!


    Razor was surprised by this question, but at the same time immediately answered:


    - of course¡­ You''re my brother.


    ¡ª Then you have to help me, ¡ª said Philip, ¡ª You can do it, right?


    ¡ª Help with what?


    ¡ª I want to get rid of her, ¡ª he said hoarsely, ¡ª I want this damned girl to finally leave the academy!


    Razor was taken aback, but didn''t say a word. Of course, he immediately understood what was being discussed.


    Philip let him go and began to walk from side to side around the room. He kept muttering to himself, but it was impossible to hear these words clearly.


    Razor sat back down on the bed in complete disbelief. He watched his brother with only one thought: when did he change so much? Why recently, Philip has become more and more like an obsessive...?


    Only one suggestion came to mind, what it could be connected with. It looks like Leriana Ashford has made her choice after all. Razor sighed heavily, realizing this.


    Razor knew that the daughter of the Duke of Ashford and his brother were acquainted, and that not so long ago she refused to return his feelings. This is the reason for everything that is happening now.


    Philip continued to walk from corner to corner, and more and more strange ideas were born in his head.


    ¡ª This is all wrong¡­ Wrong, do you understand? ¡ª Razor didn''t know who he was talking to, but probably to himself ¡ª I felt from the first meeting that we were made for each other. What is it, if not fate? I could see that she was interested in me too!


    Razor was silent while Philip addressed exclamations to the void.


    "... But then, out of nowhere, this damned Cassia girl appeared! ¡ª the tone of his voice turned to rage, ¡ª It''s all her fault! I messed up the brains of a kind-hearted aristocrat so that I could use her later! How does Leriana not notice this?!


    The Crown Prince''s speech was becoming increasingly paranoid.


    "I have to save Leriana from this devil''s clutches before it''s too late!" ¡ª in the end, he summed up, ¡ª When she sees what this trash is, she will certainly change her mind!


    Philip finally stopped when a clear plan was born in his head.


    ¡ª Brother, what are you up to? Razor asked him cautiously.


    The man slowly turned to him. After a couple of moments, he stated:


    ¡ª You''re not going anywhere.


    ¡ª What...?


    ¡ªWe''re both staying at the academy," said Philip, "we''ll take advantage of the fact that there will be fewer witnesses and arrange an accident.


    ¡ª An accident?! ¡ª the dark-haired guy was even more shocked.


    Philippe Blanche smiled strangely.


    "If Rachel kills one of the academy students, there''s nothing she can do to help her, right?"

 Chapter 24

    <div>


    Despite the fact that Rachel refused to obey me to the last, I still managed to persuade her to go with me to the school doctor.


    The girl''s illness seemed strange to me for obvious reasons, and unlike her, I was not ready to give up so easily. Every cause has an effect, and I wanted to find out.


    So after Rachel got much better, I decided to take her to a professional. Although she resisted, explaining that there would be no point in the examination.


    The doctor''s office was in a separate wing of the academy, and we went there through the academic building. Just in case, I even held Rachel''s hand so she wouldn''t run away. In response to this, the girl only sighed indignantly.


    "I said it''s useless," she snapped, "What do you want from a useless imperial doctor?"


    "For him to examine you," I said, "aren''t you interested in finding out what kind of diagnosis this is?"


    ¡ª Not interesting.


    Rachel said this with such indifference that I was surprised how much she didn''t care about her own health.


    ¡ª What if it''s something deadly?! ¡ª I burst out, ¡ª Really, you don''t care?


    Rachel frowned.


    ¡ª Well, I''ll die and die... something to shake the air.


    I exhaled. Arguing with Rachel on this topic was completely useless. What can I say, if for so many years she endured such pain, and did not even think to turn to specialists.


    Okay, Rachel, she''s all clear. But how could her father be so indifferent to what was happening?


    "Did the Duke really say nothing?" ¡ª I asked, - Maybe he knows something about your illness?


    ¡ª I have no idea what this old man has in his head, ¡ª the girl said irritably, ¡ª He just said it was family.


    ¡ª Family...?


    It seemed that it became pointless to ask any more questions. If Rachel herself did not know the details of her condition, then only a doctor could give her the right diagnosis. At least, that''s what I hoped. After all, if this is really some kind of family ailment, then no doctor of the empire will be able to help her.


    We were walking along a semi-deserted corridor, where students rarely met, casting sidelong glances at us. Since most of them had already left for classes, we were almost the only freshmen at the academy.


    On the one hand, it was very convenient, because there were half as many whispers around. And on the other hand, a strange atmosphere was created when there was dead silence in such a huge building.


    Anyway, it was only for three days, so I didn''t pay much attention to what was happening. You can perceive it as a kind of short-term rest.


    While I continued to make sure that Rachel didn''t sneak out of here, I had a strange premonition.


    Which came true in the next few minutes.


    A guy I vaguely recognized suddenly appeared in front of us. And how could you not find out: it was to him that Rachel almost tore off her hand in our first meeting at the academy. It was really hard to forget.


    I haven''t seen him since that day, but now he suddenly showed up in the middle of the corridor. Getting in the way of Rachel and me.


    Rachel frowned. Unlike me, she didn''t recognize the man she beat up a couple of months ago.


    ¡ª Who else are you? "What is it?" she asked coldly.


    ¡ª You crippled me and didn''t even apologize! ¡ª the student declared, ¡ª And now I have come to demand compensation.


    Rachel chuckled and was about to pass by, but he called out to her:


    ¡ª If you do not compensate for my physical and moral damage, I will report you to the Ministry of Education!


    ¡ª Yes, do whatever you want. It''s still the first time I''ve seen you.


    If someone had dared to present something to Rachel earlier, she would have immediately attacked him with obvious motivation. But since I was with her this time, she decided to hold back. I couldn''t help but appreciate this gesture.


    "How can you pretend you don''t remember me?! ¡ª the guy got angry, ¡ª Because of you, last time I almost lost my arm!


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡ª I don''t remember every insect that gets in my way.


    After Rachel threw those contemptuous words at him, I hoped everything would work out. But no. In the next second, this guy made a fatal mistake.


    He put his hand on Rachel''s shoulder in an attempt to stop her.


    ¡ª I haven''t finished yet...!


    The girl turned to him with a terrible expression on her face. She hated it when someone else touched her.


    At that moment, I was seriously afraid for the fate of this unfortunate.


    ¡ª HOW DARE YOU, YOU MISERABLE WORM...!


    One blow was enough for Rachel to send the student flying away from her by a couple of meters. After that, she was going to get rid of him with an understandable bloodthirsty motive.


    "It looks like you really don''t need a hand, since you''re trying so hard to part with it.


    The poor student shrank from horror, because there was nothing he could do. It was too late to even call the teachers before Rachel seriously hurt him. This time, he probably won''t get off with just a broken arm.


    I watched what was happening from the side, and I realized that I could not help but intervene.


    I was not afraid to approach her at that moment, and before Rachel started to deal with her "victim", I grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡ª Don''t! ¡ª I shook my head pleadingly, ¡ª Rachel, leave him alone!


    ¡ª Get off! Do you think I can let this bastard go?!


    When Rachel was angry, it was extremely difficult to get her to listen to anyone''s opinion. And yet I tried.


    ¡ª Just once! ¡ª I asked, ¡ª Do it for me!


    If Rachel started another bloodbath, I was afraid to imagine how it would end. Even if Duke Cassius funded this school, the headmaster couldn''t turn a blind eye to her actions forever. Therefore, she couldn''t act so recklessly.


    Despite the fact that I tried by hook or by crook to make Rachel come to her senses, it didn''t work for her. If someone touched her, it automatically triggered as the strongest trigger for uncontrolled aggression. Even my pleas were powerless in this situation.


    Then, I decided to use my last trick. Although, from the very beginning, I did not hope that it would work.


    ¡ª If you hit him now, then I... won''t talk to you for a month!


    - what?


    Rachel was taken aback.


    ¡ª Just try it! ¡ª I declared, ¡ª I won''t even greet you later!


    The girl hesitated. Obviously, her first intention was to tell me to fuck off. But later she thought about it when she realized that I wasn''t joking.


    To be honest, I didn''t really believe that it would help. After all, it always seemed to me that Rachel herself was waiting for me to leave her alone. Probably, in her eyes, I mattered no more than the same guy lying on the floor.


    Another insect that irritatingly got into her life.


    I just wanted to try.


    But surprisingly¡­ The rage burning in the girl''s eyes subsided.


    ¡ª You really won''t?


    I was surprised that she asked about it, but stammered immediately answered:


    ¡ªH-of course! I don''t throw words to the wind either!


    My words made Rachel think.


    ¡ª Won''t you come to me for a month?


    ¡ª Exactly!


    Rachel looked at me strangely. After which, something trembled in her expression.


    She looked at the guy who was still lying under her feet and waiting for his death sentence. Then, with displeasure, she threw:


    ¡ª Okay¡­ Today, you stay alive.


    After saying that, Rachel turned to me. At that moment, my heart skipped a beat for the first time.


    ***


    After Rachel Cassius almost took his life, a student trembling from head to toe on wobbly legs tried to get out of this place as soon as possible.


    Convulsively inhaling the air, which he began to miss sharply, the guy noticed a figure that was waiting for him behind the dormitory building.


    Despite the fear of everything he had experienced, he had to go there.


    There were no strangers here anymore, so the student and his employer were left alone.


    ¡ª Well? How did it go? Crown Prince Philip asked expectantly.


    He shrank even more frightened.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness, I was unable to fulfill your assignment.


    ¡ª What?!


    ¡ª You said that if I asked, Rachel Cassius would compensate me for the damage! But she was suddenly going to attack me!


    Philippe Blanche pursed his lips. According to his original plan, this was exactly what was going to happen. Knowing about the uncontrolled aggression of the daughter of Duke Cassius, he hoped that this guy would not return to him on his own two feet. But for some reason, he was still alive.


    "You say she wanted to attack you?"


    ¡ª Yes...!


    "So why are you still alive?"


    This question confused the student.


    "S¡ªLady Ashford was with her¡­ She stopped her.


    After learning about this, the prince became even more angry. This was not at all what he had hoped for when he made this plan. And especially since Leriana will intervene in this matter.


    It was not difficult for Philip in a short time to find a person with whom Rachel Cassius had previously had a conflict. It would be a reliable proof of her guilt.


    A couple of months ago, this student, unaware of Rachel''s terrible reputation, called her eyes "scary" for which he almost lost his arm. Rachel herself forgot about this incident the very next day, but the guy kept the grudge for a long time and longed for revenge.


    The pretext of Crown Prince Philip was a good case. He promised him that he would do everything possible to make Rachel pay him for the beatings he had committed. But first, he has to talk to her himself to call her to account.


    It was at this step that Philip expected Rachel to snap and kill him. That would be the perfect reason to kick her out of the academy afterward.


    However, because of Leriana, this never happened! She intervened at the wrong time and ruined his plan.


    Philip sighed, ruffling his hair irritably.


    It seems that this time, too, he will have to do everything himself.


    "Your Highness! ¡ª meanwhile, the guy timidly addressed him, ¡ª But will you help me anyway? You promised that you would take my side!


    Philip looked at him and smiled.


    - of course. I always keep my word.


    In the next second, the Crown Prince''s personal bodyguards came out of the shadows ¡ª three big men in knight''s armor. They stood menacingly behind him.


    The student was scared, not understanding what was happening.


    ¡ª I will really be on your side, ¡ª continued Philip, ¡ª At the trial, I will say that you were the victim attacked by Rachel Cassius.


    ¡ª What...?! ¡ª he asked with horror, ¡ª "A victim..."?! But Your Highness...!


    Philip looked at him coldly, not letting him finish the sentence. After a moment, he gave a clear order:


    "Tomorrow, this guy''s body should be found in the main hall of the academy.


    ¡ª Yes, Your Highness!


    After throwing these words, the Crown Prince turned around and left, while his bodyguards attacked the student.

 Chapter 25

    "Lady Cassius, are you saying you didn''t do it?"


    ¡ª It wasn''t me, ¡ª despite all the oppressive situation around, Rachel answered the director very calmly, which infuriated him even more.


    "Then what do you say to that?" ¡ª the man showed her a document with a medical report, which bore the seal of the imperial hospital, ¡ª It wasn''t you either...?!


    The document stated that Baron Holmes'' son was admitted to the department this morning with a severe concussion. In addition, his entire body was mutilated by terrible beatings.


    For the first time, the guy was found in the hall of the academy when one of the teachers was the first to come to work. And the picture he saw just shocked him. There was no living place on the unfortunate student.


    At first, it was possible to assume that he had already died, but no. By an incredible coincidence, the baron''s son was still breathing when he was taken away for emergency surgery. Now, the doctors of the imperial hospital were fighting for his life, and the final outcome was still not clear.


    Naturally, after the news about this surfaced for general discussion, everyone began to look for the culprit. And, of course, Rachel Cassius was the very first to come under suspicion.


    It was she who had the worst reputation among students, and not isolated cases of fights. In addition, Crown Prince Philip personally witnessed this case.


    He stated that he saw that before the incident, there was a conflict between the Baron''s son and Rachel. It''s not hard to guess what might have happened later.


    Therefore, in connection with the latest event, the question of the exclusion of the girl from the academy was quite acute.


    The father of the beaten student was furious when he found out about this and demanded immediate action. All the other parents were also horrified, because their children also studied with Rachel in the same building. It is possible that their children will be the next victims.


    Despite the support Duke Cassius gave to the academy, the director simply couldn''t turn a blind eye to it, after all these complaints.


    He called Rachel into his office this morning to solve this problem. But the girl did not even think to admit her guilt.


    Rachel stated that she was not involved in the incident. But, of course, no one believed her.


    Everyone except me. After all, I was also there and saw this scene with my own eyes.


    I was sure that Rachel was innocent and she was falsely accused. Therefore, I was horrified when, after all the news, everyone unanimously recognized the girl as a criminal.


    After learning that because of this case, a disciplinary committee will be held today, which will decide Rachel''s fate, I decided to go with her. Despite the fact that it was not stipulated by the rules, I insisted on my presence.


    After all, Rachel herself is unlikely to defend herself. She would rather launch at the director with retaliatory accusations. And in this conflict I had to act as a reasonable party.


    After the director shook the obvious "proof" of her guilt in front of her, Rachel''s expression remained the same unperturbed.


    She asked frowningly:


    ¡ª And you really believe in this nonsense?


    ¡ª Lady Cassius, do you call the official conclusion of the hospital delirium? ¡ª The director burst out, ¡ª If I were you, I would think well about a possible excuse!


    ¡ª I don''t need it.


    ¡ª So you do not repent of what you did?!


    ¡ª I didn''t do it.


    Rachel denied it again, but the director didn''t believe her a bit. Instead, he was only more angry that the girl did not want to take responsibility.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    In addition to the three of us, half of the teaching staff were in the office, who kept records of the ongoing "interrogation". At the end of the meeting, each of them will have to vote for Rachel''s possible expulsion from the academy. If there are more positive votes, then nothing will be able to help Rachel.


    Realizing that the situation was extremely serious, I could not stay away. After all, if the girl is really kicked out, then what should I do...?!


    Because of this incident, my whole plan could go down the drain. I couldn''t let that happen!


    ¡ª I witnessed what happened! ¡ª I said, - And I can confirm that Rachel did not do anything illegal!


    "Lady Ashford, even though you''ve decided to side with Lady Cassius, I can''t take your word for it," the director objected.


    "And why is that?" ¡ª I was indignant, ¡ª If I saw everything with my own eyes, isn''t that enough?


    He looked at me shrewdly.


    "Lady Ashford, I''ve heard all about your relationship. So how can I be sure that you''re just not covering for her?


    I let out an exasperated sigh, but I couldn''t say anything intelligible to that. If you think about it, the director was right, and there was no other evidence besides my words. Moreover, I was not a simple passerby, but Rachel''s girlfriend. From the outside, it seemed quite possible that I would lie to protect her.


    But then why did he so easily believe Philip when he also had no proof other than his own words? Is it because he''s the Crown Prince?


    ¡ª Don''t interfere.


    Rachel hissed at me when I opened my mouth to say something again. I could tell by the look in her eyes that she didn''t want me to take part in this.


    But how could I stand and watch her being unfairly expelled...?!


    At that moment, there was a knock on the director''s office, and Philippe Blanche came inside.


    ¡ª Director, did you call me?


    "Yes," he agreed, "I wanted Your Highness to be a witness at this meeting. You are the only one who has seen everything, and you can help us make the right decision.


    ¡ª Of course, ¡ª the guy smiled peacefully, ¡ª I am always happy to help restore justice.


    When Philip walked on and stood next to us, I couldn''t find the words to express my indignation.


    I didn''t understand why he was doing this. Why would Philip accuse Rachel out of the blue? What is he trying to achieve?


    Even if the prince really caught the altercation in the corridor, how could he so easily decide that it was Rachel who was involved in the further attack? After all, he also had to see how Rachel left after that and didn''t even touch him!


    I glared indignantly at the back of his head, but I couldn''t say anything because there were too many people looking at us.


    However, I wanted to ask Philip, what the hell? He was so nice when we talked. How could the father of the main character, an automatically positive character, do this?


    ¡ª Your Highness, tell me in detail again how it happened?


    ¡ª Yesterday afternoon I was returning from extra classes, ¡ª the Crown Prince began, ¡ª And passing by the freshman building, I saw Rachel Cassius attacking one of the students for no reason, ¡ª at these words I could barely contain my anger, but the guy calmly continued, ¡ª She also said that she would deal with him later. I didn''t know then that Rachel would really want to kill him.


    Philip lied and did not blush, saying this outright lie. After that, I really wanted to hit him with something heavy.


    ¡ª Is that how it was? ¡ª the director clarified, - did Lady Cassius directly threaten him?


    ¡ªI could not have misheard," Philip confirmed, "she really said that this time she would finish with Baron Holmes'' son.


    When the prince said all this, Rachel''s expression did not change for a moment. Most likely, she immediately expected a similar outcome. In this country, no one could go against the Crown Prince''s words. Especially when a member of the most hated kind of empire participated in this case.


    But even so, I didn''t want to give up so easily.


    ¡ª Director, it wasn''t like that! I put in indignantly, "Yes, Rachel did threaten him, but there was no attack! I''ve seen it all!


    ¡ª No one else can confirm this, ¡ª said the other, ¡ª In your opinion, His Highness would lie in such a case?


    ¡ª But¡­


    ¡ª Back at the beginning of the school year, hundreds of students witnessed Rachel Cassius'' uncontrolled aggression, ¡ª Philip cut me off, ¡ª Everyone saw that Mr. Holmes was the victim that time, too. And so, she just wanted to get back at him. Isn''t that the obvious reason?


    Philip was a master of the language and arranged everything in such a way that there really could be no doubt about his speech. Apart from me, no one could confirm Rachel''s innocence. Since almost everyone had left for extracurricular activities that day, I was the only witness. This became the stumbling block, thanks to which all the blame could be blamed on the girl.


    I clenched my fists, not believing that everything would end this way.


    In this situation, I was completely useless. Fighting the power of the imperial family is like banging your head against a wall. Completely deaf and senseless.


    Rachel will be expelled from the academy. After that, against my will, I will be involved in this damned love triangle again. And then, it is already known in advance that.


    Was I really powerless against my fate? How disgusting it is to realize this.


    I looked at Rachel with the sad thought that this is probably the last time we see her. This meeting will simultaneously put an end to our contract with her.


    After the principal and the other teachers briefly conferred, he was ready to make a verdict.


    "... Well, since His Highness is a witness to this case, we can''t help but listen to his words. And in the end, we decided that¡­


    The next second, the doors of the office suddenly burst open with a terrible crash. At the same moment, I felt an aura that turned out to be familiar to me. Only one family in this country could have it.


    ¡ª I demand an explanation, on what basis are you going to expel my daughter?


    It was the main villain of the kingdom of Azeroth, the cursed Duke Cassius.

 Chapter 26

    <div>


    After Duke Cassius suddenly appeared in the director''s office, everyone fell silent at once. Even I froze, unable to take my eyes off him.


    A man of attractive appearance, with pale skin and black hair, was very similar to his daughter. His blood-red eyes also looked disdainfully, as if the whole world around him was just garbage. In general, I immediately understood where Rachel inherited her incredible appearance from.


    But more than a beautiful face, I was struck by something completely different. Considering that Duke Cassius already had an almost adult daughter, he must be at least forty years old. However¡­ He didn''t look that age at all! Wearing a school uniform, this man would pass for an academy student.


    It wasn''t the first time I wondered if the members of the Cassius family were ordinary people. After all, they really had just monstrous genetics.


    Duke Cassius was the last person I expected to meet at today''s meeting. However, since he was already here, it was too late to think about anything.


    The terrifying aura around him was so powerful that everyone present involuntarily shrank into their chairs.


    ¡ª I repeat, on what basis was this decision made? Duke Cassius asked coldly.


    Under his steely gaze, the director turned paler than chalk. Now he looked more like a guilty schoolboy than the head of the most prestigious academy in the country.


    Apparently, the Duke''s appearance was a complete shock to him. After all, before that, he had never appeared at the academy in person, and solved all issues through his secretary.


    ¡ªY-Your Grace...! ¡ª the director said in a frightened voice, ¡ª I didn''t expect that you would be present today¡­


    I looked at Rachel out of the corner of my eye, but to my great surprise, I didn''t notice any visible reaction from her. When her father arrived, she didn''t even turn around to him, continuing to stand with the same expression on her face. Only the girl''s fists clenched, which indicated an increase in tension on her part.


    Philip was furious, but did not utter a sound when the duke began to interrogate the director.


    ¡ª How could I stay away when my daughter was treated so unfairly? ¡ª The Duke said, flashing his scarlet irises, ¡ª In your opinion, you can throw accusations at the Cassius family so easily?


    ¡ª N-no, what are you...! ¡ª the director immediately tried to justify himself, but he did not listen to him.


    He hit the floor with his cane, causing everyone around to shudder.


    ¡ª Mr. Parkins, have you probably forgotten who made you the director of this academy? ¡ª the duke continued to advance, ¡ª Are you just ready to forget about my help?


    The man turned even more white.


    "Your Grace, that''s not what I meant! ¡ª He muttered in fright, - B-but the fact is that one of our students was injured, and His Highness personally saw how your daughter¡­


    ¡ª That''s enough! The Duke snapped, "I don''t want to listen to this nonsense. Are you going to expel Rachel because of the words of a brat who didn''t even provide evidence?


    After Duke Cassius called the Crown Prince of the empire a "brat", the already low degree in the office dropped even more. The teachers present looked around in fright, as the situation was increasingly gaining critical momentum.


    Philip didn''t even move when the man called him that. There was mute indignation in his gaze.


    The director shut up, not knowing what to say next.


    Suddenly, he was faced with a choice of two sides of the barricades. On the one hand, the imperial family, and on the other, the most powerful noble family of the empire. Anyway, in any case, the director was waiting for bad consequences.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    But in any case, he really couldn''t forget about Duke Cassius'' favor. It was he who voted for his candidacy when the next director of the academy was being elected. Without his support, the emperor would never have appointed him to this position. In return, Mr. Parkins was supposed to become the Duke''s man, and let Rachel study at the academy.


    If he broke the agreement now, the punishment for it was even scary to imagine. It will not be difficult for Duke Cassius to destroy not only his career, but also his life at one moment. Realizing this, he could not take such a risk.


    Therefore, despite the risk of losing the favor of the imperial family, the director still said:


    "I think you''re right, Your Grace¡­


    Duke Cassius chuckled.


    ¡ª So you admit that all these are false accusations?


    ¡ªI-I think that His Highness, in fact, could have misunderstood everything..." the director uttered these words, despite the Crown Prince, who was withering him with a look.


    ¡ª It''s good that you have finally come to a sober conclusion, ¡ª the Duke calmly concluded, ¡ª Can I consider this senseless argument over?


    The director had to nod.


    I was finally able to exhale with relief. The thought that Rachel''s exclusion was left behind could not but rejoice.


    Meanwhile, the girl herself did not show much enthusiasm. Immediately after the meeting ended, she left first, without even waiting for her father. He followed her, after making sure that the director really understood everything.


    I decided not to catch up with them right away. After all, it was a family conversation, and I shouldn''t have interfered. I''ll talk to Rachel later, when everything is settled.


    I also left the principal''s office, intending to take a little walk before I went to look for Rachel. Philip rushed after me, and wanted to take my hand.


    ¡ª Leriana, this girl really almost killed a man! ¡ª He blurted out, - Do you believe me?!


    I looked at him with a furious look. Without saying anything, I gave him a ringing slap in the face.


    At that moment, I even forgot that manhandling the prince was considered a crime, and I shouldn''t have done it. Now, Philip has become for me just an ordinary jerk who so meanly framed an innocent person.


    Okay, it was hard to call Rachel "innocent", but in this particular case, she really didn''t do anything. That day I managed to get her to listen to reason, but because of the Crown Prince''s words, everything could go in one place.


    ¡ª Leriana, what are you...! ¡ª Philip was taken aback after my palm left a red mark on his cheek, but I wasn''t sorry at all.


    Until this moment, I never imagined that I could actually hit him. Despite the fact that Philip was the person I should have been wary of the most, I treated him well.


    From the very first meeting, Philippe Blanche seemed to me a very pleasant person whose life could have gone well if he had not contacted me. Contrary to the original plot, Philip could rule for the rest of his life, find himself a more successful wife, and maintain excellent relations with his brother. So at what point did everything go wrong...?


    Despite the fact that I was very angry, I decided not to go on insults.


    "Your Highness," I breathed, "I really hope that you can become a worthy king. Deep down, I know you''re not a bad person.


    - what?


    ¡ª I want this to be the first and last time I was disappointed in you.


    Having said these words, I did not wait for an answer. After bowing to the Crown Prince, I turned around and left.


    Despite this, I could feel his surprised gaze on the back of my head.


    Philippe Blanche¡­ I really didn''t want him to become my enemy.


    ***


    After my failed conversation with the Crown Prince, I wandered around the corridor for some time until I accidentally bumped into Rachel.


    She and Duke Cassius were arguing about something, and it wasn''t hard to guess from the girl''s face that she was clearly annoyed. Since they weren''t paying attention to anyone around, I awkwardly approached to hear their conversation.


    "...Why didn''t you send me an email?" The duke asked, "If the symptoms reappeared, you should have come home. How were you going to continue your treatment here?


    Rachel waved him off irritably.


    ¡ª Don''t pretend that you care about my health. I can handle everything myself.


    Duke Cassius frowned, examining her complexion.


    ¡ª This time you really look better, ¡ª he concluded, ¡ª It''s even amazing that without medication, you can feel like this. Did you really find another antidote?


    Rachel said nothing, not going to answer this question.


    Watching the scene of their conversation, I was involuntarily amazed. Duke Cassius was Rachel''s father, but she didn''t think to treat him with respect. In noble families, respect for elders was always welcomed, but the girl wanted to spit on it. There was no joy in her expression that her father had come to visit her.


    The Duke sighed, but he knew better than anyone that calling Rachel to account in such a situation was completely pointless.


    "In any case, you should go home for a while," he continued, "you need to take medications so that the symptoms completely go away. No one in the empire should know that you are ill.


    The girl''s usual excuse of "I''m fine" in the case of the duke obviously wouldn''t have worked, so she had to put up with it.


    Instead , Rachel stated:


    ¡ª This girl is coming with us.


    Rachel''s words no longer sounded like a request, but like an indisputable fact. Duke Cassius raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡ª Who are you talking about...?


    Rachel looked at me like she knew I was here from the start. I awkwardly approached them, intending to introduce myself first.


    Duke Cassius, meanwhile, noticed me for the first time, and stared extremely puzzled.


    ¡ª H-hello, my name is¡­


    But Rachel decided to introduce me herself. Without any shadow of hesitation, she directly told her father:


    ¡ª This is my girlfriend.

 Chapter 27

    After Rachel bluntly told her father about the status of our relationship, I immediately blushed. The girl herself stood with an absolutely imperturbable face, as if she had reported something insignificant.


    Duke Cassius, who had been looking at me strangely before, looked even more closely. In fact, he was very surprised, although he didn''t show it.


    There was silence between us for a split second, and I really wanted to slap Rachel for introducing me without permission. After all, I was a representative of traditional views, and I believed that getting to know my parents should take place in a completely different environment.


    It took the Duke some time to put this news in his head. Since he knew his daughter''s character perfectly well, he knew perfectly well that she definitely wouldn''t joke. Therefore, the man did not even ask again if she was serious about what she said.


    "Who is this lady?" Duke Cassius asked as calmly as possible.


    Finally, I got a chance to introduce myself on my own.


    "Sir, I am Leriana of the House of Ashford," I said politely, "my father is the first Archduke of the Empire, Henry Ashford, surely you have heard of him.


    The Duke was surprised by this fact even more than what his daughter had reported earlier.


    Considering the situation they were in, the girl definitely wouldn''t lie about her origin. Especially in front of him. The man''s gaze sharpened on her emerald hair, and he remembered that the deceased wife of the Archduke, whom he had seen during his lifetime, had exactly the same.


    But what did someone like her forget next to Rachel...? Almost all the aristocrats avoided their family, and this was not news to anyone. All these people wanted to preserve not only their reputation, but also their lives, and only a madman would go against this universal "rule".


    In the future, Leriana Ashford will have to become the first lady of high society, and it is even more unprofitable for her to get involved with someone like Rachel. There was simply no apparent motive for this. So why is she doing this?


    Has the Archduke''s daughter gone mad?


    After I introduced myself to him, the Duke looked at me very coldly. I was even afraid that I had said something wrong.


    ¡ª ...And I am very glad to have the opportunity to meet you! ¡ª I hastened to add, despite the fact that it was not quite true. I just hoped it would somehow smooth things over.


    In fact, it would be strange if I was eager to meet Rachel''s father. The fact that I managed to somehow establish contact with the girl did not mean that I could stop being afraid of the rest of this damned family. It is quite possible that if the Duke does not like our relationship, he will decide to get rid of me.


    Even the emperor had to make concessions to him, let alone me. In order for this person not to kill me in the first dark alley I came across, I had to make the most pleasant first impression about myself.


    From the burning gaze of Duke Cassius, any normal person could get a heart attack.


    But despite the fact that the fear of him stuck in my throat, I kept a smile on my face with an effort of will.


    ¡ª What does the Archduke''s daughter need from our family? "What is it?" he asked sharply.


    I was out of breath. There was only one visible explanation for what was happening.


    "I... well... you see..." I began awkwardly, trying to find the right expression, "It just so happens that I like Rachel¡­


    ¡ª ¡­


    Duke Cassius was stunned when I confirmed what my daughter had told him a couple of minutes earlier.


    ¡ª So it''s true? ¡ª finally he said.


    ¡ª If you don''t like something, you can keep your opinion to yourself, ¡ª Rachel said gloomily, ¡ª I''m already an adult, and I can decide what to do myself.


    I was a little taken aback when Rachel spoke so rudely in front of the Duke. Even if she was going to defend our "relationship", she had to do it in a milder form. Even though he was her father, he was still the main villain of the empire, from whom you can expect anything.


    Sparks flew between Rachel and Duke Cassius. I didn''t even know which one of them was more intimidating at that moment.


    In the upcoming family showdown, I felt like the third extra, and if I had my way, I would have slipped away from here unnoticed. But now it was becoming dangerous to lift a finger.


    ¡ª Rachel, if this is all toys for you, I advise you to get it over with as soon as possible. You don''t know what it might turn out to be yet.


    Deep down, guessing how this dangerous relationship could end, the man tried to dissuade her. But the girl didn''t want to hear him.


    "I said you can''t tell me what to do.


    ¡ª I''m your father! ¡ª he was indignant, - Is it difficult for you to listen to me at least once?


    "I already made a concession when I agreed to study at this damned academy! Rachel snapped, "Do you think I like it here?"


    The Duke fell silent. Rachel had never argued with him like that before, and even more so, she put pressure on his sore spot.


    Duke Cassius sent his daughter to the royal academy without asking her opinion. And this was the first time she directly reminded me of it.


    Their scarlet eyes burned into each other with equal intensity when Rachel said:


    "If you don''t agree to take her, I''m not going anywhere either."


    The man exhaled indignantly, while I stared at her in surprise.


    Take it where? What is this conversation about?


    Now, Rachel looked so determined that it seemed that no one would be able to change her mind under any circumstances. Duke Cassius understood this.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He did not respond to her statement, but it could be taken as a silent agreement.


    The next moment, when I was tired of being the only one in the dark about what was happening, I took Rachel by the hand and took her aside to talk. She didn''t resist.


    ¡ª What does that mean? ¡ª I hissed softly, - Where are you going to take me?!


    ¡ªTo my house,¡ª Rachel replied quite calmly. When we were alone, the rage from the conversation with her father subsided in her eyes.


    I was taken aback.


    ¡ª What...? Why is that?!


    "My father insists that I undergo treatment at home," she muttered, "so I need to leave the academy for a while.


    The explanation sounded quite logical. Probably, the father really understood his daughter''s health better than the doctors of the empire, who knew nothing about her mysterious illness. And yet, despite this statement, I still had a lot of questions.


    ¡ª And what does it have to do with me? ¡ª angrily blurted out, ¡ª How am I connected with your illness?


    "No way," Rachel replied glumly, "I just don''t want you to be alone with this jerk for a long time without me."


    Naturally, it wasn''t hard to guess who she meant. The recent episode with Philip was still fresh in my memory. And yet¡­ How could Rachel make me go with her, just because of her personal whims?!


    ¡ª I can''t!


    "And why is that?"


    ¡ª How can I just leave in the middle of the school year? ¡ª I burst out, - Do you think the director will just give permission for this?


    Rachel shrugged her shoulders.


    "You''ve seen how he shakes at my old man. If he "asks", then the director will not have the courage to refuse.


    The girl talked about such things so simply that I did not immediately find what to answer her. She probably didn''t see anything wrong with threatening to take me away from the academy. But I didn''t agree with that.


    ¡ª How can you decide such things for me?!


    ¡ª What''s the difference? Rachel sighed irritably, "Winter holidays will start in two weeks anyway. We''ll just leave a little earlier. What''s wrong with that?


    I lost my temper.


    ¡ª But I don''t want to spend my holidays with you!


    At that moment, I remembered the promise I had made to my father before leaving. I said that I would definitely come to visit him when the opportunity arose. Probably, my father was waiting for my arrival for the New Year holidays, so I couldn''t change my plans so easily because of Rachel.


    The girl herself looked at me indignantly.


    "So that''s what your promise is worth?" Are you ready to just forget about him?


    At first I didn''t understand what she meant, but then a memory flashed through my head¡­ I really promised her. At the banquet, in order for Rachel to agree to become my partner, I said that I would fulfill any of her wishes.


    But I didn''t expect her to use it for such a situation.


    I was ready to become an errand girl, and other similar humiliation. But not that Rachel would want to take me to her estate for the winter holidays.


    I really didn''t have a choice.


    If I break my word now, Rachel will be disappointed in me forever. Therefore, I mentally asked my father for forgiveness at this second. Looks like I''m really going to have to do this.


    ¡ª Okay. I''ll come with you.


    ***


    That evening I had to pack my things urgently, since the departure to the family estate of the Cassius family would have to take place tomorrow morning.


    In my heart, I was still dissatisfied with this outcome of events, but what could I do? I promised Rachel, and I have to pay for my words.


    Therefore, although I was somewhat afraid to go to this place, I resigned myself. In the end, it is unlikely that I will be killed there.


    Since there was not enough time, I gathered only everything I needed. Previously, she also wrote a letter to her father, in which she informed him of her plans. So that he would not worry about the fact that I was going to the abode of the most dangerous villains of the empire, I lied, writing that I would spend the holidays with a close friend. At least I hope he can understand me.


    Sighing, I put down my pen and leaned back in my chair.


    I will be staying at the estate of the Duchy of Cassius for almost a month. So far, I had no idea what was waiting for me there. And thinking about it only made me more nervous.


    Our contract with Rachel¡­ I wonder how far he will go at all?


    We started dating not so long ago, but I''ve already met her father and now I''m going to celebrate Christmas with them. At this rate, it will all end with a real wedding and four children.


    No! Not that!


    I slapped my cheeks as these sudden thoughts popped into my head. It is necessary to gather the courage to be ready for everything. In order for our agreement not to grow into something completely unnecessary, I will have to stop in time.


    Rachel, I''m pretty sure, didn''t take it seriously either.


    During this time, we will only play our roles, after which we will peacefully disperse on different roads. There''s nothing complicated about that, is there?


    Getting to know and build a relationship with Rachel''s father could also be part of the plan. After all, as long as I was Rachel''s fake girlfriend, trying to make connections with her family seemed quite normal.


    Having calmed myself with this thought, I decided to go to bed early so that I would wake up refreshed tomorrow. The trip to the Duchy of Cassius, which was located in the northern part of the empire, was going to be a long one, so I needed to gain strength.


    However, when I was almost ready to go to bed, the commandant of the hostel suddenly notified me that someone was waiting for me on the street.


    I was surprised who could have been brought so late.


    I hoped with all my heart that Philip would not turn out to be an accidental guest, because I wanted to meet him last of all now.


    Throwing a robe over my pajamas, I went downstairs with heavy feelings, expecting to see a visitor who was not too welcome. But to my surprise, it wasn''t the Crown Prince standing on the porch at all.


    A guy with black hair and a cute face brightened up as soon as he met me. He was still in his school uniform, even though the school day had ended a few hours ago.


    "Your Highness?" I asked, perplexed, "What are you doing here?"


    Razor Blanche smiled at me just like before. It was like we were back in the time when I still called him "the black rabbit."


    "I just wanted to check if you were okay," he said, "and I''ve already told you that I don''t like it when you address me like that."


    Despite his friendliness, I frowned. The experience with the Crown Prince taught me not to buy into an innocent face so easily.


    "I don''t know why you''re asking this, but I''m fine," I replied.


    ¡ª That''s how¡­ I''m glad to hear that.


    ¡ª Did you come so late just for this?


    The young man looked at me with a faint smile.


    "Isn''t that normal?" I don''t know about you, but I still consider us friends.


    ¡ª ¡­


    I didn''t say anything.


    To be honest, I didn''t understand what he was trying to achieve with these words. Friends...? After all that had happened, could I close my eyes and continue to trust him as well? Moreover, I still did not forget that in the novel Razor was Leriana''s second love interest. It is quite possible that he is only trying to reduce my vigilance with speeches about "friendship" in order to seduce me afterwards.


    After I didn''t answer him for a long time, the second prince spoke first again:


    ¡ª I was worried that Duke Cassius would not arrive in time because I sent the letter late. But, fortunately, everything worked out.


    I was taken aback.


    ¡ª What are you...?


    Razor lowered his head guiltily in front of me.


    ¡ª I''m sorry that everything happened because of my brother, - he said, ¡ª I tried to dissuade him, but... ¡ª the guy hesitated, as if not deciding whether to tell me everything in full or not, ¡ª In general, I sent a letter to Duke Cassius, in which I wrote what happened to his a daughter.


    This news came as a big surprise to me.


    Naturally, before that, I wondered how Rachel''s father was able to find out about what happened so quickly and come so soon. I assumed that he had some personal connections at the academy, thanks to which he found out everything first-hand.


    However, I could not even imagine that Razor was involved in all this. The guy personally addressed such a significant figure, despite the fact that he himself was only a student. This gesture was truly noble, but at the same time¡­ Extremely incomprehensible to me.


    To help Rachel and me, the prince went against his brother''s plans.


    The king would also be displeased if he found out that his son has a personal correspondence with the cursed duke. And even more so if these letters were intercepted on the way. I didn''t understand why Razor decided to take such a risk.


    ¡ª Your Highness¡­ Why did you do that?


    I stared at him, trying to guess what motives could be behind this act. But Razor didn''t look suspicious at all.


    ¡ªLike I said, you can trust me," Razor explained, "No matter what, I won''t leave my friend in trouble.


    ¡ª But...!


    ¡ª I also think that my brother did wrong, ¡ª the guy sighed, ¡ª I should have stopped him in time so that he wouldn''t do stupid things.


    I froze, not even knowing what to say.


    Today, Razor Blanche opened up to me from a completely unexpected side. A variety of feelings overwhelmed me at this moment.


    And I also didn''t think I''d ever tell him that.


    ¡ªThank you, Blake.

 Chapter 28

    <div>


    Early the next morning, we left the Royal Academy on the family carriage of the Duchy of Cassius.


    As Rachel said, her father "asked" the director to let us go early, which he did not object to. His only condition was that we faithfully completed all the necessary tasks upon returning to school.


    Thus, Rachel and I went on vacation ahead of schedule, while all the students were writing tests and taking tests with might and main. Realizing this, I was even glad that I didn''t have to pore over textbooks. After all, it was just this activity that I disliked most of all.


    Rachel, Duke Cassius, and I rode in the same carriage, which at first seemed very awkward. The journey to the northern border of the empire was a long one, so I had no idea how I would survive this time. Especially when there were two such terrifying people next to me.


    Rachel almost immediately looked out of the window, not paying attention to the world around her. The Duke was sitting on the seat opposite from us, and pretended that he was sorting out some documents. Although he kept glancing in our direction, as if at any moment we could do something indecent.


    Contrary to my initial opinion of him, Raymond Cassius turned out to be by no means what I imagined. When I first met Rachel, I assumed that her father had bullied her as much as she had bullied her son. I expected to see a typical tyrant who beats his child with a whip and controls him in every way. After all, this is exactly how the villain Cassius looked in the eyes of the entire empire.


    But, to my surprise, the real picture turned out to be exactly the opposite. During our short acquaintance, I have never seen the Duke treat his daughter terribly. Rather, she did not put him in anything, as if he was not her father but some kind of outsider.


    I didn''t know the reason for the emergence of such a relationship between them, but I suspected that everything was not just like that. There must be a reason why Rachel grew up so angry at the world around her.


    Duke Cassius must have known the answer to that question, although I didn''t dare ask him yet. There was a hope in me that I would find out about everything when I arrived at the estate.


    The oppressive atmosphere in such a small space made itself felt. I felt like a cornered rabbit being guarded by two predators.


    Therefore, when almost a day later I saw snow outside the window, I couldn''t help but be happy. The northern border was known for the fact that its usual climate was significantly different from the rest of the country. Winter here lasted almost all year round, while summer came only for a couple of months. And right now a real snowfall was raging.


    This territory was completely under the control of the Cassius family, and I immediately felt it when, barely crossing the border, the commoners fell to their knees when they saw a black carriage with a golden raven coat of arms. Most likely, all these people were terrified of the duke.


    But it was fear that allowed the Duchy of Cassius to hold power for so many years. None of the residents of the northern capital will ever dare to stage a riot or other illegal actions. Unlike the diplomatic king, the duke ruled his land absolutely totalitarianly.


    However, the picture of terrified faces did not attract me too much, because usually I am used to seeing something completely different. If I ever inherit the title of Archduchess, I will definitely treat my people better.


    While I was looking at the views of the duchy, something suddenly fell on my lap. It was a black fur cape made of bear skin, which could easily pass for a warm fur coat. It also bore the coat of arms of the Cassius family.


    I was surprised, while Rachel instantly turned back, handing me her clothes.


    ¡ª Why are you...? I wanted to ask when I had such a valuable thing in my hands.


    ¡ª Just take it.


    Rachel waved me off as usual, not wanting to answer the question.


    ¡ª But it''s your cape! ¡ª I objected, - If I take her away, what will you wear?


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡ª I''m not cold.


    Despite the fact that Rachel confidently told me this, I did not believe her. Even an ice-cold girl like her can''t be in subzero temperatures without outerwear.


    ¡ª By the way, I have my own!


    I tried to return her gift, but Rachel insisted. She glared at me.


    ¡ª How are you going to live here for a month with your luggage? ¡ª the girl reasonably asked, ¡ª This is not the south, and no one wears summer dresses in this weather.


    Come to think of it, Rachel was right. I really didn''t take much with me, because I didn''t know in advance how cold it would be in the northern border. Even my warmest cape was more suitable for autumn walks.


    "Well..." I hesitated, "if you''re worried about me, then I can buy something here.


    The girl glared at me furiously, as if these words offended her.


    ¡ª Who''s worried about you? ¡ª Rachel reacted instantly, ¡ª I just don''t want to be extreme if you freeze and die in some snowdrift.


    Ah, that''s it¡­


    Having stated this, she turned away to the window and did not talk to me anymore. I chuckled, eventually deciding to accept this "gift". Sometimes I couldn''t figure out what Rachel was thinking at all.


    Duke Cassius looked at us strangely, but said nothing. And when I turned to him, he cleared his throat, as if the scene had passed him by. Once again I thought how ambiguous this family was.


    We drove through the territory of the duchy for several more hours, until finally we were in front of the main estate. A giant black castle on a couple of floors greeted us quite cordially.


    The servants, seeing the return of the owner, immediately ran out, pulling out the luggage and escorting us inside. As I walked through the courtyard, I couldn''t help but notice that the architects did their best on this house no worse than on the imperial palace. Despite the fact that I had been living as an aristocrat for a long time, and had to get used to such things, I still involuntarily opened my mouth.


    So, it was in this place that the main male character lived, before meeting Brisney. I found myself in a location that was significant for the novel, and I couldn''t help but be delighted. Because she remembered all the romantic scenes that happened here. Although I was not a special fan of the main couple, but could I, as a reader, remain indifferent?


    In the main hall, a tapestry with the Cassius coat of arms, as well as other heirlooms indicating belonging to this family, immediately caught my eye. The floor and stairs to the upper floors were laid out of black marble, as well as all the other furniture made mainly of dark shades. Countless servants lined up in a row, preparing to listen to the duke''s instructions.


    "Escort Lady Ashford to her room," the man ordered first, "and make sure she has everything she needs in abundance.


    ¡ª Yes, sir.


    One of the maids stepped forward, volunteering to be my escort.


    ¡ª Everyone else, do the cleaning and cooking of the festive dinner. My daughter has returned home, and everything should be done in the best possible way.


    ¡ª Yes, sir!


    The servants rushed to clean up the estate, while some stayed behind to carry our luggage upstairs. The Duke retired almost immediately to his study, so we were at our own disposal.


    Feeling awkward in someone else''s house, I nodded when the maid offered to take me upstairs.


    "Lady, follow me."


    Turning around, I noticed that Rachel, who was next to me just a minute ago, had disappeared somewhere. I didn''t look for her, because most likely she had left to talk to her father. I shouldn''t have interfered in their personal family affairs.


    Thus, I went up several floors alone, wondering which room I was allocated. On the way, looking at the luxurious interior of the corridors, I noticed a lot of rooms that were clearly vacant.


    But the maid for some reason ignored them, and continued to lead upstairs until we finally found ourselves in a separate wing. There was only one room here, and the servants even walked on tiptoe on this floor.


    I was a little surprised by such a strange atmosphere, but I didn''t pay too much attention.


    The maid opened a wide door in front of me, and I saw a huge apartment, similar to an imperial bedroom. As in the rest of the house, despite the expensive furniture, the gloomy atmosphere was happy here. The windows were covered with thick curtains, which made the room extremely dark.


    The girl immediately opened them, and the bedroom was flooded with cold light. I looked around the room with admiration, and thought that everything was arranged at the highest level for a temporary guest. Still, despite the outward indifference, the duke showed attention to me. This could not but please.


    However, all my enthusiasm for the room I received did not last so long.


    Looking at the situation, my gaze almost immediately came across the luggage that had already been brought in. But besides my own things, I also saw a couple of other people''s suitcases.


    ¡ª Excuse me, but what is it? ¡ª I turned to the maid in surprise, ¡ª It seems that the servants made a mistake and brought me the wrong things.


    The girl blinked, as if she didn''t quite understand what I meant.


    ¡ªLady, that''s right," she replied with a friendly smile, "the Duke informed us in advance that you were coming to us, and ordered you to be settled here. These things belong to our lady.


    ¡ª Eh?


    I''m completely confused. Mistress? Does she mean Rachel? But what does her stuff have to do with it?


    ¡ª Are you talking about Rachel...?


    - yes. This room belongs to the young lady.


    The maid answered me with the same smile, although there was absolutely nothing to be happy about. Quite the opposite.


    It finally dawned on me, and I stared at the maid in shock.


    "Are you saying I''m going to live with Rachel?!

 Chapter 29

    <div>


    In the evening of the same day, the so-called "festive" dinner took place. It was on him that I was going to find out, in fact, what the hell?


    When I found out that Rachel and I were put in the same room, I was categorically against it. To express my indignation, I searched for Duke Cassius all day, but he seemed to have disappeared through the ground as soon as we arrived at the estate.


    The situation was similar with Rachel. They both disappeared at the same time, and neither maid was able to directly answer me the question of exactly where they were.


    But then, when it was time for dinner, the Duke and Rachel came down from the second floor together, although I had searched almost all the rooms there before. Some kind of real black magic.


    When we all sat down at the table, I didn''t dare ask where exactly they were. The seventh sense suggested that in this house it was considered a forbidden topic. Besides, in my head, I came up with a completely logical excuse for what was happening. Rachel was probably being treated for her illness in some mysterious family way. Even if I ask, they won''t tell me anything anyway.


    With an unperturbed look, the two began to eat. Despite the fact that the organized buffet was dedicated to Rachel''s return home, there was no festive atmosphere here. The glass silence in the living room created a rather gloomy mood.


    I was going to dilute all this awkwardness with my outrages, which I had accumulated enough over the past day.


    Despite the fact that there was a cold aura around Duke Cassius, which directly indicated that it was better not to touch him at the moment, I still became emboldened and opened my mouth for further comments.


    ¡ª Sir, may I ask a question?


    The man frowned from the cutlery to me.


    "Of course, Lady Ashford.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to change rooms."


    The Duke looked at me in surprise.


    "You don''t like Rachel''s room?" In that case, the servants will help you move things to another place.


    He interpreted my words completely wrong. It wasn''t what I wanted at all, so I hurriedly waved my hands.


    ¡ª No, sir! I meant for you to set aside a separate room for me.


    Duke Cassius froze with an unreadable expression on his face. Obviously, he didn''t understand my intentions any more than I understood his.


    ¡ª Why is that?


    ¡ª And ... well ... ¡ª I tried to present my point of view correctly, ¡ª We are ladies from different families, and we have to live in separate rooms, don''t we?


    ¡ª Hmm? The Duke frowned at my argument, "I don''t see a problem. You''re dating.


    Judging by his tone, it was a very convincing argument for why we should spend the night in the same bedroom. That''s just I didn''t agree with it!


    We may be both girls, but how could I just sleep with a man from someone else''s family? This was contrary to all the rules of the aristocrats, who revered chastity and the absence of a life together before the wedding. What can we say about sharing the same room!


    I did not believe that a nobleman of such high status as Duke Cassius could not know about this.


    That''s exactly how I told him, summing up in the end that this is completely unacceptable.


    ¡ª Sir, you see, it''s not customary in my family. I''m used to sleeping alone, and I''m not going to break old traditions¡­


    But the man wasn''t listening to me. Instead, he waved me off, as Rachel usually did when she thought I was talking some nonsense. By chance, I noticed another similarity between them.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Nonsense," he said, "All these useless habits of the aristocrats have led to the fact that the birth rate in the country has become below the baseboard. There has never been such a thing in the Cassius family.


    I was taken aback when the Duke rejected my idea so abruptly. At the very beginning, it seemed to me that he was against our relationship. So why has everything changed so much now?!


    Realizing that it would be extremely difficult to argue with the duke, I turned to Rachel in the hope that she would be able to convince my father.


    All this time, the girl did not interfere in our conversation, although she watched with interest. And when I begged her with this request, she unexpectedly refused.


    ¡ª Everything suits me.


    Such an imperturbable answer struck me even more.


    "What do you mean satisfied...?! Wouldn''t you be only too happy if we saw each other less?"


    These were the words I wanted to spit out to her, but I restrained myself.


    ¡ª R-Rachel, ¡ª I decided to make another attempt, ¡ª You do understand that your father''s decision is not justified ...?! We can''t just live in the same room!


    Rachel gave me an unbiased look, which at the same time mixed strange emotions.


    ¡ª If the old man decided so, what can you do?


    An indignant sigh escaped from my mouth. I expected anything but unanimous agreement from these two! In this battle, I was inevitably losing.


    Despite the fact that Rachel almost always turned out to be against and argued with the Duke in any situation, in this case she suddenly took his side.


    It seems that for the first time I understood the meaning of the phrase ¡ª father and daughter are one Satan.


    But if these two are demons, then who was I in this situation...?


    ***


    Despite the fact that I made several more attempts to persuade the Duke to move me to another room, all of them ultimately proved useless.


    It looks like I''m really going to have to share the same room with Rachel for a month.


    This thought, for some reason, strangely excited me. Despite the fact that our real relationship wasn''t even remotely like that, I still couldn''t take it calmly.


    A couple of days ago, I could not even imagine that such a thing could happen.


    But even more, I was surprised by Rachel''s reaction to what was happening. Knowing how obsessed she was with her own personal space, I expected that she would never agree to something like this. But when the conversation with the duke brought up this, the girl did not even try to protest.


    In this regard, I had no idea what was going on in her head.


    Maybe Rachel decided to take advantage of this situation to mock me in some sophisticated way...? Knowing her character, this was the only possible excuse for such behavior.


    However... what difference does it make to me?


    For the next month, this house still became a cage for me, the conditions of which I had to comply with. In order to get through this time safely and avoid trouble, I needed to cause less problems to his owners.


    Therefore, I managed to come to terms even with such a circumstance. Although, the first night still turned out to be quite exciting for me.


    The night came earlier here than in the southern part of the empire, so after a couple of hours after dinner, it was time to get ready for bed. But even after changing into a nightgown, I did not immediately decide to go to bed.


    I froze awkwardly, not knowing what to do next.


    Rachel and I were finally alone, but there was no trace of embarrassment on the girl''s face. Still in casual clothes, she pulled out a book from the shelf and went to read at a separate table.


    "Are you... not going to sleep?" I asked in surprise, watching her actions.


    It was already late enough, and the servants, including, had gone to bed.


    ¡ª I don''t want to, ¡ª the girl replied in her usual indifferent tone, ¡ª Go to bed first.


    ¡ª And...? Really¡­


    I even calmed down a little from this thought, because falling asleep with Rachel face to face would be... strange. Without trying to persuade her, I took one side of the bed and tried to fall asleep as soon as possible.


    In the end, I tossed and turned for a long time, because a variety of thoughts came into my head.


    Having barely overcome them, I finally fell into a deep sleep only in the middle of the night. Fatigue over the past day made itself felt, and I passed out safely.


    All this time Rachel sat in the chair without moving, and only occasionally glanced at the girl.


    She noted to herself that when Leriana was sleeping, she looked even more ridiculous than in real life. As a result, despite the carefully constructed image of a noble lady, the girl collapsed on the floor of the bed and even opened her mouth slightly, as only small children usually did.


    Rachel couldn''t help but grin at the sight.


    As soon as Leriana fell asleep, she closed the book, which in fact was only a cover. In order not to embarrass her, Rachel deliberately decided to go to bed later, and did not read a single page.


    Having extinguished the last burning candle, Rachel finally got ready to go to bed too. Leriana''s emerald hair was scattered everywhere, and she herself, to be honest, was by no means a fluff. Although even so, it was not difficult for the girl to lift it.


    When Rachel tried to move her carefully so as not to wake her up, Leriana stirred and began to talk nonsense in her sleep. She looked absolutely innocent at the same time.


    Rachel caught herself thinking that she couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    When another strand of hair fell on her hand, the girl took it and inhaled the smell. It was the scent of a green apple.


    ¡ª How nice¡­


    Rachel felt that she had some kind of clouding of her mind.

 Chapter 30

    When I woke up the next morning, I was surprised to find that Rachel was no longer there.


    Still sleepy, I looked around the room, but there was no girl in it either. Did she really leave so early on business?


    After lying in bed for some time, I was able to cheer up enough to ring the bell and call the maid. She appeared before me in a couple of minutes.


    It was the maid who showed me the mansion last night. Duke Cassius appointed her my personal maid for the duration of my stay in this house, and I didn''t mind. Melinda turned out to be a pretty nice girl, with whom we quickly got along.


    She helpfully asked what was required of her.


    ¡ª What time is it? I yawned, stretching in bed.


    ¡ªIt''s almost eleven, lady.


    Eleven? So it''s very early. Considering that we were not at the academy, where you have to get up early to study, I assumed it was quite acceptable to sleep right up to lunch. After all, isn''t that allowed during the holidays?


    ¡ª I scratched the back of my head, thinking about the prospect of sleeping for a couple more hours, ¡ª And when do we have breakfast there?


    "Lady, you''re already late for breakfast.


    - what?


    "The Duke and the young lady get up at seven in the morning, so the general breakfast is held at this time," she said, "But don''t worry, our chef has already prepared a separate portion for you. You can have breakfast at any time.


    I was very surprised by this information. Okay, the duke, who has a lot of work, and such an early rise could be understood. But what about his daughter? Getting up at seven in the morning on vacation... yes, Rachel is a real monster! Even at the academy, classes didn''t start until nine in the morning.


    When I found out that I was the last one in this house who had been sleeping until now, I experienced some awkwardness. I didn''t want to look lazy and irresponsible in everyone''s eyes.


    Therefore, one way or another, I had to get up.


    Having informed Melinda of her intention, she immediately prepared everything necessary for the morning procedures. Five minutes later I was sitting at the dressing table and yawning while the maid combed my hair.


    ¡ª Lady, you have such beautiful hair! ¡ª she cooed while making a decent hairstyle out of them.


    I let out a chuckle.


    ¡ª Thank you¡­


    In the reflection of the mirror surface, you could see all the untidiness of my appearance after sleep. Oddly enough, despite the fact that I was terribly worried before the first night with Rachel, I eventually fell asleep soundly like a baby. Even in the usual dorm room, I was not so comfortable.


    It looks like some kind of black magic really works in this house.


    As if guessing what my thoughts were occupied with, the maid asked:


    "You must have slept well, lady."


    ¡ª Yes, not bad ... ¡ª I answered indistinctly.


    "I''m glad the young lady is treating you well.


    "Doing well?" Hmm... is that so?


    However, I didn''t ask her about it again.


    While I was still half asleep, Melinda had already managed to turn the rags on my head into an elegant bun, and was also going to help with the dress. Although at first I refused, because being at the academy, I was already used to dressing myself.


    Having put all the necessary "marathon" for the lady, the maid escorted me to the common dining room, where all the family members dined. Now, there was no one else here but me, but the cooks still went out of their way and offered me a wide selection of menus from different dishes.


    Deciding not to lean on heavy things in the morning, I got off with just ordinary oatmeal. I also had breakfast in complete silence, which turned out to be completely unusual for me. Even the presence of a sullen Rachel was better than being completely alone and unable to talk to someone. It is possible that I will even reconsider my plans and start getting up earlier.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    While I was eating oatmeal with a bored look, thinking about the upcoming plans for the day, Melinda decided to ask:


    "Lady, would you like to take a tour of the duchy''s territory?"


    ¡ª Hmm? I looked at her thoughtfully.


    ¡ª Since you''re staying with us, I thought¡­ You will be interested to know about this place.


    Melinda said all this with a shy look, clearly afraid that I would refuse. I was probably the first guest in this mansion for a long time, and therefore she tried her best to please me. She even volunteered to show the area, although this was not part of her direct duties.


    Meanwhile, looking at the confused expression on the girl''s face, I thought that the idea was not so bad.


    After all, I''m not going to sit on the estate for a whole month, am I? This excursion could be useful even from the point of view of being able to go for walks on my own afterwards.


    ¡ª Of course, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª A great idea.


    Melinda immediately beamed, and began to prepare everything for our exit. While I was finishing my porridge, the girl prepared all the necessary set of clothes, and then began to dress me like a little child.


    In addition to the cape that Rachel gave me, the maid additionally put on a fur hat, a thick scarf and a vest. After all these disguises, I became like a cabbage.


    However, considering that the temperature outside the window was at least thirty, I did not argue and resigned myself to this circumstance. Melinda herself dressed easier, because she had lived here for a long time, and was used to sub-zero temperatures.


    Coming out of the estate, fresh frosty air hit me in the face.


    Still, even though almost everything here was covered with snow, nature still remained incredibly beautiful. A real winter fairy tale, only without a Christmas tree.


    Melinda took me around the estate, which was located next to the main estate and had many residential buildings. It was there that most of the servants and other handymen lived.


    During the tour, I got acquainted with the local stable, winery, garden, grain plantation, and even the wing where the mercenaries of the Cassius family trained. However, we were not allowed to go to the last place for obvious reasons.


    I realized pretty quickly that this place was so huge that it was impossible to get around it in one day. Even after spending a few hours, we explored only a small part of everything that was here.


    What can I say, unaccustomed to such a long walk, I quickly got tired.


    Noticing that I began to walk slower, the maid asked anxiously:


    ¡ª Lady, do you want to go back?


    The offer, to be honest, sounded tempting. Although the walk was quite entertaining, I felt that my limbs were getting numb by the second. The idea of being by a warm fireplace with a mug of hot tea warmed my thoughts more and more.


    But I didn''t want to upset Melinda either. After all, she tried so hard, showing and telling me about this place, and I didn''t want to come back in such a hurry. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, I decided to stay a little longer.


    ¡ªIt''s okay," I shook my head, "maybe we can go somewhere else?"


    The maid was delighted.


    "Of course, lady! We still have a menagerie.


    "A menagerie?" I asked.


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª the girl nodded, - There live species of animals from all over the empire. The duke personally collected them and brought them to the duchy as a gift for the young lady.


    Hmm, so these animals belonged to Rachel? But during our acquaintance, I have never seen her have any interest in this topic. It seems that Duke Cassius tried in vain, hoping that such a gift would please her.


    However, do not waste the same good in vain.


    I even wondered how rare breeds could be found there. So, I decided to give the go-ahead to Melinda.


    After I agreed to look, the maid immediately said:


    ¡ª Lady, please wait here! I''ll ask the overseer if we can come in now.


    ¡ª Yes, well.


    The girl quickly ran away, while I was left standing alone in the middle of a blizzard. In order to somehow warm up, she began to turn around, doing a kind of charging.


    Along the way, thinking about taking a walk around the duchy with Rachel next time, if she, of course, agrees to it.


    Judging by the behavior of Melinda and the rest of the servants in the house, they were very happy that a new person had appeared on the estate. It was for this reason that the maid tried so hard to please me, in the hope that I would come back. Obviously, the usual gloomy atmosphere in the house was straining them.


    I was going to use this walk to convince Rachel to reconsider her attitude towards servants. After all, it is unlikely that on a normal day, she often comes here. Therefore, the girl needs to see with her own eyes how people are trying for her. Isn''t that supposed to help her get better?


    At least, that''s what I hoped.


    Exhaling, a whole ball of steam came out of my mouth. It seemed that he could very well freeze and turn into a piece of ice.


    While I was warming up and waiting for Melinda, I accidentally noticed a pair of blue eyes in a snowdrift. A little later, the creature jumped out of it, and I saw a snow-white rabbit.


    It was a very beautiful animal, because it was the first time I had seen a rabbit with such an elegant eye color. And he himself looked more like a toy.


    Is it worth saying that I melted in an instant...?


    It has long been clear that I had a special weakness for this kind of animal.


    Having stopped studying, I stared at this creature with loving eyes. The rabbit twitched its ears and began to jump around me, but it wouldn''t give in to my hands when I wanted to pet it.


    ¡ª Baby, come here!


    I thought he had probably escaped from the menagerie. Because such beautiful animals simply could not be found in the ordinary wild.


    I felt it was my duty to return it, because people were probably looking for it right now. And for sure the beast itself will not last long in this weather.


    ¡ª Fyr-fyr! Come here!


    I tried to call him as best I could, but the rabbit wouldn''t listen. Instead, he kept running further and further away.


    In the end, I forgot about my promise to Melinda to wait for her, and rushed after the rabbit.

 Chapter 31

    In the evening of the same day, Duke Cassius and Rachel returned from a business trip to the northern capital. This visit was the result of recent news.


    It turned out that one of the minor nobles living on the northern border had been robbing grain storage and other food warehouses all this time. For a lot of money, he resold resources to the Southerners, thereby causing his own people to suffer. This problem has become especially acute in the current winter period, when ordinary people were forced to starve because of the actions of the baron. To solve this, they were not even afraid to complain to Duke Cassius.


    The duke, who suppressed any manifestation of corruption on his land, immediately took action and treated the guilty nobleman harshly. Having deprived him of all his acquired property, he drove him away from the northern capital, before forcing him to pay huge compensation to the peasants. Needless to say, after that his life was completely destroyed?


    Meanwhile, with this decision, the duke made all the other nobles shudder that in the future none of them dared to do something like this. It was this way of management that allowed the man to keep his people in tight reins.


    Rachel, who was to become the next Duchess of Cassia, often attended similar events with her father. To show his daughter how to conduct business, the duke began to involve Rachel in her further duties now. In addition to attending work trips, the girl also took on some part of the responsibilities. Although, due to her young age, there weren''t that many of them.


    Anyway, in order to solve all the problems caused by the baron, Duke Cassius really had to spend a whole day on it. They returned to the manor only in the evening, when it was time for dinner.


    The servants immediately organized a sumptuous meal for the hosts, and everything seemed to be going as usual. Except for one thing.


    After taking a little breath after the trip, Rachel and her father sat down at the table, but there was no one else among them. She frowned. It had been more than ten minutes since their return, but Leriana had not come out to meet them.


    She didn''t come down for dinner either, which was even more strange. Rachel knew better than anyone how much the girl loved to eat, and would never miss a meal without a reason.


    In this regard, even her usual mask of indifference wavered. She called one of the maids to her, and asked:


    "Where is Lady Ashford?"


    The girl reacted a little excitedly.


    ¡ªL-Lady Ashford?" She went for a walk around the duchy with her maid¡­


    "So late?" Rachel raised an eyebrow, "Why hasn''t she come back yet?"


    ¡ª Well... it''s¡­


    The maid was frightened and even afraid to say a word when the mistress looked at her with such a terrible look. The atmosphere around him was getting darker by the second.


    ¡ª Answer me, I''m asking you!


    The girl was about to start shouting at her, but at that moment the main entrance door opened and a tearful Melinda ran inside. When she saw that the owners had returned, she turned even whiter.


    Duke Cassius looked at her calmly.


    "Where is Lady Ashford?" "Did she come back with you?" he asked.


    The maid trembled, unable to raise her eyes to the gentleman. But instead of her, Rachel did it.


    She walked up to the girl and grabbed her chin with an iron jerk, forcing her to look straight into her eyes. Melinda''s legs buckled with fear.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡ª Speak while you''re still alive!


    The maid shuddered, but could not continue to stay away. Her mistress''s patience was already running out. Therefore, she forced herself to say:


    ¡ªP-please spare me!"


    ¡ª What are you talking about?


    Melinda sobbed.


    ¡ªL-Lady Ashford... I... lost her."


    She closed her eyes, afraid of Rachel''s further reaction.


    It happened this afternoon. Melinda left for just a couple of minutes to arrange with the overseer to visit the nursery. He gave the go-ahead, but when the maid returned to inform the lady, she was no longer there. No matter how much she searched, everything turned out to be to no avail. And in the end, after many hours of searching, Melinda had to return, expecting that she could be executed for such a misdemeanor.


    When the maid confessed that a guest of their estate had disappeared, she could not lift a finger.


    Rachel stared at her with a furious look, continuing to cause her face more and more pain. After this, red marks will probably remain on the skin.


    ¡ª What did you say?!


    "G¡ªmadam, it was an accident! I only went away for a little while, and then¡­


    The next second, Melinda fell because Rachel hit her in the face. She had such a distorted expression, as if she was about to finish off the unfortunate maid.


    Duke Cassius closed his eyes to this scene. He had long since put down the cutlery and was watching his daughter. It was the first time the Duke had seen her in such a state. It seemed that Rachel was in such a rage that she could kill anyone who was involved in this case. Even those innocent servants who did not sound the alarm in time when Leriana did not return for so long.


    ¡ª Useless girl...! Rachel barked as the maid trembled on the floor in front of her, "How could you lose her so easily? Not capable of anything at all?!


    Melinda was holding back tears, unable to utter a word in her defense. Her left cheek was burning from the blow she had received.


    "Since you can''t even handle it, maybe I should just kill you?!"


    There was a dead silence in the dining room. The servants froze in fright, while the duke did not interfere in what was happening. If Rachel really wants to kill this maid, no one will stop her.


    But the girl herself was not up to it.


    Looking at her watch, she felt a strong excitement. It was already nine o''clock in the evening. It was pitch dark and a blizzard outside the window, and somewhere out there Leriana was all alone. And instead of following her, Rachel was wasting valuable time on some useless insect.


    She exhaled and clenched her teeth. Lowering her hand, which had already been hovering over the maid, Rachel changed her mind.


    ¡ª You... ¡ª the girl hissed, measuring her with a piercing look, ¡ª If I don''t find her, or something happens to her¡­


    Melinda froze.


    "...I will make sure that you and your family perish in terrible agony!"


    Spitting out these words, Rachel threw on the first coat she came across and ran out into the street. The Duke got up from the table to stop her, but it was too late.


    ***


    The last thing I clearly remembered before I lost consciousness was that the rabbit I was chasing disappeared into the thicket of the forest. Then everything became a blur, because at one point I tripped over some branch and hit my head hard.


    When I regained consciousness a couple of hours later, there was already solid darkness around. It''s hard to know how much time has passed, but I probably lay in a snowdrift for several hours.


    All my limbs were numb from the cold, and my head was splitting. The rabbit that started it all has long since disappeared from sight.


    I tried to get up, but I had enough strength, just to lean on my elbows. Because of the blow, my mind was thinking hard, and I couldn''t even come up with a plan to save myself.


    The situation was really not very good. If Duke Cassius doesn''t send someone to look for me, I''ll really freeze. At least, I hoped that the people at the manor had already found out about my disappearance. Melinda should have told them.


    This poor girl¡­ She''s probably scared to death by now.


    Despite the fact that I myself was in a deplorable situation, I still thought about it. Duke Cassius wouldn''t punish her too much for that, would he?


    There wasn''t a single thought in my head about Rachel. After all, she probably didn''t even notice that I was missing somewhere.


    Sighing, I realized that I would not be able to get anywhere on my own. On my own two feet, I won''t even have the strength to get out of the woods. All that remained was to call for help.


    Hoping that some hunter or forester was passing by and could hear me, I called hoarsely:


    ¡ª P-help!


    I kept screaming as long as I had the chance. Soon, and it will be difficult to talk.


    I held on with the last of my strength so as not to fall asleep.


    The snowstorm was pounding furiously, and already began to resemble a blizzard. If I stay here for a long time, I''ll just fall asleep. This is going to be a really terrible end.


    I barely audibly called for help for several minutes, until the body finally failed. Realizing that I was losing consciousness, meanwhile, I couldn''t do anything.


    Barely moving my lips, I fell face down into the snow, while at last I heard the crunch of branches under the sole and someone''s footsteps.


    Before I completely closed my eyes, someone turned me over and tried to revive me.


    ¡ª Hey, idiot, can you hear me?!


    As if I had gone to heaven, I smiled. The last thing that flashed in front of me were excited bright scarlet irises.

 Chapter 32

    After Rachel found Leriana alone in the middle of the forest, only one thought occurred to her: how did she get here in the first place?


    There was a single forest on the territory of the Duchy of Cassius, which everyone preferred to avoid. It was called Dense for a reason, because it was easy to get lost there, and it was almost impossible to get back out.


    Already several dozen people have been lost in this way, and have not returned. And since then, Duke Cassius has officially banned his people from visiting it. Even the forester, who had been following him for more than twenty years, was forced to change jobs.


    Of all the inhabitants of the duchy, only Leriana did not know this rule. But no one could have imagined that the girl would somehow wander into it. If it wasn''t for Rachel, who knew the forest like the back of her hand, no one would have found her for sure.


    It took the girl less than an hour to get here, but with Leriana it may take longer. The weather was getting worse and worse by the minute. Rachel was worried that she might just not survive the journey and freeze. After all, already now, her whole body turned blue from the cold.


    Rachel didn''t want to take any chances and decided to wait out the night in the woods. Since childhood, she remembered that somewhere here there was a forester''s hut, where it was possible to hide from the snow. It wasn''t the best option, but it was much better than nothing.


    Carrying Leriana, who was still unconscious, on her back, the girl went in this direction. Despite the pitch darkness, she was perfectly oriented on the terrain, and a blizzard could not interfere with her.


    Now, even if she had to face a hurricane, Rachel was willing to overcome all these difficulties for her.


    Soon, at some distance from this place, Rachel saw an abandoned wooden hut with no lights on. The forester for whom it was built had not lived there for a long time.


    Rachel clenched her teeth, intending to make one last push.


    Effortlessly breaking open the door, the girl immediately slammed it against the wind, and put Leriana in a corner. Her head was leaning against the wall, but she still didn''t open her eyes.


    Before abandoning this hut, almost all the furniture was taken out of it, so we had to limit ourselves to some amenities. There was no more snow hitting my face, but it was still very cold here. Rachel searched in vain for matches or anything that could help light a fire. However, the hut was indeed empty.


    Since time was running out for minutes, Rachel was afraid to leave Leriana alone and go to the forest for firewood. It may take too long.


    Putting her hand to her forehead, she became even more agitated. The girl was as cold as ice, and did not show any visible signs of life. She spent several hours in the snow in an open space, which an ordinary person could hardly survive.


    Rachel took off the only coat she had on and covered her with it. But it still wasn''t enough.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Rachel never thought that she would ever be so afraid for someone''s life.


    Meanwhile, while the girl was frantically thinking about what she could do in this situation, Leriana suddenly woke up.


    Slightly opening her eyelids, she turned her gaze to Rachel, who was in front of her, and as if she didn''t quite believe that it was really her. The Rachel Leriana knew would never have come this far to save her.


    Under the influence of the low temperatures experienced, the girl could hardly think, and her consciousness was as if in delirium.


    She smiled absently.


    ¡ª Am I in heaven...?


    Rachel shuddered and looked at her.


    ¡ª Are you awake?!


    Leriana giggled softly.


    ¡ª It looks like it''s really in paradise¡­


    Rachel grabbed her by the shoulders, looking straight into her eyes.


    ¡ª Just don''t fall asleep, okay? Be patient until morning, I''ll figure something out.


    But in this state, the girl could hardly hear her. She was still smiling blissfully, as if she saw an angel in front of her.


    ¡ªYou''re not Rachel," she said suddenly.


    - what?


    ¡ª Rachel¡­ She would never have come for me.


    Leriana mumbled it, barely moving her lips, but Rachel heard it anyway. She frowned when she told her that.


    ¡ª I''m Rachel, ¡ª the girl said firmly, ¡ª Have you lost your last brains? Don''t you recognize me?


    ¡ªYou''re lying," Leriana said stubbornly, "you just look like her." The real Rachel hates me¡­


    Rachel sighed.


    ¡ª You either keep quiet, or stop talking nonsense.


    The girl let out a laugh.


    ¡ª And this looks like her¡­ Are you really Rachel?


    She chuckled.


    ¡ª Did you finally get it?


    In the next second, Leriana suddenly shuddered, as if something had hit her in the head. Her pupils dilated and she stared at the girl in shock, grabbing her by the shoulders.


    At that moment, there seemed to be one sound thought left in her mind.


    Rachel was surprised by this turn of events.


    ¡ªIf you''re really Rachel, then promise me something," she said importantly.


    ¡ª Hmm?


    ¡ª Promise... if you have a child in the future, you will treat him well.


    What?


    Rachel stared at her in amazement.


    Why did she suddenly start talking about children at such a time?


    Despite the fact that a couple of minutes ago Leriana was neither alive nor dead, now she clung to Rachel with a surprisingly strong grip. There was a firm determination in his eyes to get an answer.


    ¡ª What are you talking about? ¡ª Rachel didn''t understand, ¡ª What the hell kind of child...?


    ¡ª Promise me! The girl repeated stubbornly.


    Leriana was talking some nonsense, but at the same time she looked like it was extremely important.


    Rachel was confused, not knowing what to say to her. Until that moment, she had not thought about children at all, especially in such an environment.


    Meanwhile, the girl still continued to cling to her, despite the fact that she herself was about to lose consciousness.


    Rachel didn''t know what it was about, but eventually gave up:


    ¡ª Okay.¡­ I promise.


    Upon hearing the answer, Leriana seemed greatly relieved. For a split second she smiled, after which her body still could not stand it, and she closed her eyes.


    Rachel immediately started shaking her.


    ¡ª Hey, I told you, don''t fall asleep! What place are you listening to?!


    She tried in vain to bring the girl to her senses again, but Leriana did not wake up. Dropping her head on her shoulder, her face seemed paler than snow. Breathing was difficult to catch at all.


    Rachel understood that her chance of surviving until morning on her own was extremely low. If not to say impossible.


    Although Rachel herself was without any outerwear, she didn''t think about it at all. Because I didn''t feel cold at all.


    Startled, the girl realized that there was only one way out of this situation.


    The one she least wanted to resort to.


    But did Rachel have a choice now? To save Leriana, she was ready to go even to such a thing.


    She could only hope that Leriana wouldn''t blame her afterward.


    After thinking for a split second, Rachel finally decided. Removing the scarf and the top coat from the girl, she had full access to her neck.


    Rachel''s scarlet pupils sparkled in the darkness.


    ¡ª I''m sorry if it hurts¡­


    The next moment, Rachel approached and bit her.

 Chapter 33

    <div>


    All night long, the estate of the Duchy of Cassius was restless.


    After Rachel went to get Leriana and didn''t come back, the duke sent all his guards to look for them. They turned the whole estate upside down and continued searching until early morning, but they did not find anything.


    Duke Cassius, on his nerves, did not know what to do.


    Despite the fact that he had no doubt in the least about his daughter''s ability to survive anywhere, not to receive a single word from her during all this time, it was still extremely exciting. Rachel and this girl could be in trouble that he didn''t even know about.


    All night the man was on edge, waiting for news from the search party. If there were no results in a couple of hours, he intended to go on this search on his own.


    Towards morning, Raymond Cassius lost his patience. When one of the guards once again returned and reported that no trace of his daughter had been found, he almost swatted the man.


    Clenching his teeth, the Duke said:


    "Useless brat! Is it so difficult for you to find just one person?!


    Yes, that''s right. For Duke Cassius, of course, the safety of his daughter came first. And the aristocrat she was dating was of secondary importance. In any case, if something really happened to Leriana on the territory of his lands, he was ready to pay her family a large compensation. But this is on condition that they still find them.


    ¡ª Your Grace, I¡­


    ¡ª Get lost! The duke barked, and the unwanted servant immediately disappeared from sight.


    Exhaling heavily, the man realized that he would have to take matters into his own hands. There was simply no point in continuing to wait any longer. With this intention, he planned to personally lead a search party to scour the entire neighborhood from top to bottom. It can''t be that two people just disappeared.


    The duke was about to give the order to get his horse ready when the main entrance door swung open again. He expected to see the guards there with the next bad news, but it was not there.


    On the threshold was his daughter, on whose back was a notorious aristocrat with emerald hair. Leriana Ashford was sleeping soundly, and the noise going on around her did not bother her at all.


    At the sight of this, Duke Cassius was greatly relieved, but at the same time worried.


    He had no idea what had happened, but most likely Rachel carried Leriana on her back all the way home. She wasn''t even wearing a scarf, since she had given all her outer clothes to Leriana. The Duke could not believe that Rachel had traveled such a long way in just a thin shirt and skirt.


    ¡ª Rachel! ¡ª the man rushed to her, ¡ª What happened? Where have you been?


    Despite the fact that her father was genuinely worried about her, the girl only waved her off irritably. Right now, she had things much more important than that.


    ¡ªA doctor," she said only one word, "Immediately."


    Noticing that Rachel was not in the mood to answer his questions, the duke decided not to bother her with this. The most important thing is that they returned in one piece.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    After throwing these few words to him, Rachel immediately moved to the upper floor, to their room, without any unnecessary delays. Duke Cassius, meanwhile, ordered their family doctor to be called.


    Ten minutes later Leriana was lying in bed, dressed in a dry nightgown. Her old clothes were all wet because of the snow, so her personal maid was immediately concerned about this issue.


    As soon as Rachel and Melinda met each other''s eyes, the latter lowered her eyes to the floor in fright. But the girl, despite all the anger, did not have the strength to deal with her right now.


    Therefore, she just let the maid do everything necessary to make Leriana feel comfortable in bed. After that, she immediately left, leaving them alone with the doctor.


    The Cassius family''s personal physician arrived almost as soon as the Duke gave the order to send for him. He was very surprised that he was called so suddenly, because despite the status of a family doctor, the duke rarely resorted to his services. The last time was already ten years ago, when his daughter got sick with angina.


    ¡ª Greetings, Your Grace¡­


    ¡ª To the point! The Duke interrupted him instantly, "Look what''s wrong with her.


    The healer turned his gaze to the girl with emerald hair lying in bed. He wanted to ask who she was, but under the aggressive gaze of the duke and his daughter, he decided not to risk it.


    After silently conducting an initial examination, where the doctor checked her pulse, heartbeat, breathing and other general indicators, he came to a conclusion pretty soon.


    "The lady is fine," he said, putting the medical instruments in his suitcase.


    ¡ª That is?


    ¡ª No abnormalities were found, ¡ª the doctor clarified, ¡ª The lady is just very tired, and her condition should return to normal in a couple of days.


    The Duke couldn''t believe his ears.


    This girl has been out in the cold in the middle of winter all night, but is she okay? Is it possible...? An ordinary person at least had to get severe frostbite.


    The doctor asked if he still had any questions, but after moving away from the initial shock, the man decided to let him go. If even such a professional said that everything was fine with the daughter of Archduke Ashford, then there was no point in detaining him further.


    After bowing to both of them, the healer left the room.


    For a while, there was silence between them. Duke Cassius and Rachel looked at Leriana sleeping peacefully, and they had completely different thoughts in their heads.


    The man decided to approach himself to examine her. So far, he was in no hurry to draw any conclusions.


    Rachel looked at him with extreme prejudice, clearly unhappy that he had not left them yet.


    The duke was not going to conduct a full examination, as his doctor had done before, because he did not understand it at all. Instead, his gaze almost immediately caught on one noticeable detail.


    The one that immediately put everything in its place.


    Duke Cassius was stunned when he saw a red mark on the girl''s neck. Before that, it was difficult to notice her because of her hair.


    This mark looked like a bite, and any inexperienced person could tell at a glance that it was an ordinary wound from a wild animal. But in fact, it was far from that.


    For a while, the man could not utter a word. Rachel was also silent, and the atmosphere in the room became increasingly tense.


    ¡ª Rachel¡­ What does it mean? ¡ª in the end, the duke could not stand it.


    "You can see for yourself," the girl replied gloomily.


    ¡ª I''m asking, why did you do it? ¡ª from excitement, he even cleared his throat.


    Rachel didn''t answer for a long time, and her gaze stopped on Leriana''s face.


    ¡ª In my opinion, everything is obvious.


    Even without further words, the man understood her intentions. One look at Rachel''s expression was enough to understand why she did it. It was all about this aristocrat.


    The Duke looked at the mark, and still couldn''t believe his eyes.


    ¡ª Do you understand how dangerous it is?!


    ¡ª Is there still time to fix something? Rachel chuckled, "Just accept that it happened.


    Raymond Cassius looked at her carefully.


    ¡ª I know that you always made decisions without my participation, but¡­ These are no longer children''s toys.


    ¡ª Who said I was playing? ¡ª She snorted, - Do you think I would do this for fun?


    ¡ª That is¡­


    ¡ª I''m serious, ¡ª the girl replied calmly, ¡ª I''m not a child anymore, and I can take responsibility for my life on my own.


    Duke Cassius paused, amazed at how confident his daughter was in this aristocrat. So much so that I even risked leaving my mark on it. This is a huge risk that could well be unjustified.


    But seeing the determination in Rachel''s eyes... how could he have changed anything already? One could only hope that she was right, and Leriana Ashford really deserved it.


    "You made your own choice," he said softly, "and I want to believe that in the future you won''t regret it.


    Rachel chuckled.


    - of course. I know that Leriana will never betray me.

 Chapter 34

    <div>


    The next morning I woke up feeling like there was something on my arm.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that Rachel was sitting on a chair next to our bed, while falling asleep, comfortably sitting on my arm. Taking mine with one of her hands, she also put her head on it.


    In general, I had the feeling that my palm was crushed by a stone.


    I sat up carefully, trying to figure out what had happened at all. My last clear memory was how I ended up unconscious in a snowdrift. But what happened after...?


    ¡ª Oh¡­


    I put my free hand to my forehead, but was surprised to find that there was no fever. This body turned out to be in perfect order, despite the fact that I almost froze to death. And this despite the fact that the original Lerian, in principle, was not distinguished by good health.


    Real shamanic tricks of some kind.


    Apparently, someone found me in that forest after all. Once in the warm bed of the Duke''s house, I was greatly relieved that I had managed to avoid that sad fate. That''s just¡­ Who is my savior?


    Squinting against the bright sun outside the window, I shifted my gaze to Rachel. She''s asleep and hasn''t even moved. I had no idea why she was sitting here in this position, but I decided not to wake her up.


    About to carefully pull out her hand, which was already pretty numb, Rachel detected my slightest movement almost at lightning speed. Despite the fact that a minute ago the girl was sleeping soundly, she reacted immediately as soon as I tried to separate our hands.


    Lifting her head, she immediately looked at me with a clear look.


    ¡ª Are you awake?


    ¡ª Yes... ¡ª I coughed, because I was a little embarrassed, ¡ª Have you been sitting here all this time?


    - yes.


    I was surprised by her direct answer, but I didn''t show it. To be honest, the last thing I expected was that Rachel would worry about me. After all, initially it seemed to me that she would absolutely not care about my absence.


    I was embarrassed when Rachel looked at me without taking her eyes off me. Most likely, she was watching how I was feeling.


    "How long have I been asleep?" ¡ª I decided to ask.


    ¡ª Two days, ¡ª she answered neutrally, ¡ª The doctor said that you should wake up after this time. It''s a good thing he didn''t lie, otherwise I would have had to kill him.


    I stumbled.


    "And you''ve been here all this time...?"


    - yes.


    Again a direct answer without any hesitation.


    ¡ª But why? ¡ª I hesitated, - I have a personal maid, she could¡­


    "That fool is incapable of anything," Rachel snapped, "How could an old man let such a brainless maid follow you?" She even managed to lose you.


    I felt uneasy that all the blame for what happened lay on Melinda. She really didn''t do anything.


    ¡ª It''s not like that at all! ¡ª I hurriedly waved my hands, ¡ª It was me who left, and didn''t say anything. Melinda had nothing to do with it. If anyone is to blame, it''s me.


    "You left?" What for? Rachel frowned.


    ¡ª Well... ¡ª I awkwardly lowered my gaze, because for the first time I realized how stupid this situation was, ¡ª I-I saw a white rabbit and decided to return it¡­


    ¡ª A rabbit?


    "I thought he had escaped from the menagerie and people were looking for him. Therefore¡­ I wanted to help a little.


    Hearing my explanation, Rachel flew into a rage.


    ¡ª So you almost died because of some hare?!


    "E¡ªit was a rabbit¡­


    ¡ª What''s the difference! ¡ª the girl threw away irritably, ¡ª I can''t believe that everything happened because of such a nobody. I knew from the very beginning that the old man''s idea was a failure.


    Spitting out these harsh words, Rachel suddenly stood up, intending to go somewhere. I watched her in complete disbelief.


    ¡ª Where are you going?


    ¡ª To catch this creature, of course, ¡ª the girl replied calmly, ¡ª I will catch it, and I will chop it for a chop. And if this happens again¡­


    ¡ª Stop! ¡ª I excitedly interrupted her, ¡ª A rabbit for what? I''m the one who ran after him!


    Rachel chuckled.


    ¡ª I don''t care how it happened. The fact is that this animal crossed my path.


    I was stunned when, instead of accusing me of carelessness, Rachel turned all her anger on this harmless creature. After all, initially I thought that she would call me a fool, and blame all the blame for what happened, too. But it turned out to be the opposite.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡ª I forbid it! ¡ª I decided to declare, ¡ª Don''t even think about touching him!


    ¡ª What?


    ¡ª If you want to punish someone, then do it with me.


    I was ready to take responsibility for my actions, so long as Melinda and this unfortunate creature were not touched. After all, all this commotion was solely my fault.


    Rachel froze when I, with such a belligerent look, forbade her to go. Of course, I understood that she might not listen to me at all, but still¡­


    ¡ª Are you sure about this...?


    - yes! ¡ª I said firmly, ¡ª You can vent all your anger on me.


    I willingly closed my eyes, expecting that anything could happen in the next few minutes. When Rachel was in a state of anger, she really became uncontrollable. However, I was willing to go through all this to atone for my guilt.


    Even with my eyes closed, I felt Rachel approaching me. I shuddered, but tried to hide my slight fear.


    Come what may¡­


    I tensed, being completely ready to accept the impending fate.


    But instead¡­


    The next second, Rachel suddenly hugged me to her.


    ¡ª Thank you for waking up.


    ***


    The class at the Royal Academy was coming to an end.


    This semester it was the last history lesson, as the next week all the students were leaving for the winter holidays. In this regard, the excitement in the classroom increased, and few people actually listened to the teacher.


    Everyone was impatient to get home as soon as possible, and he, realizing this, did not burden them too much with tasks.


    Prince Philip sat at the last desk and looked gloomily out of the window. There was not even a glimmer of joy on his face from the upcoming event. Rather, he was completely immersed in himself.


    The guy ignored everything the professor was talking about, and did not even immediately notice how the bell rang.


    He came to his senses only when he found himself alone in the classroom, while everyone else had long since left. Sighing heavily, the prince threw a textbook into his bag, which he did not even use, and was about to leave.


    But the professor awkwardly stopped him.


    "Your Highness, may I ask you a favor?"


    - Yes? What''s the matter? When the stranger spoke to him, the old radiant smile appeared on Philip''s face.


    ¡ª Since you''re the last to leave¡­ Could you take these textbooks to the library? ¡ª he asked, - I could have done it myself, but we were urgently called to a meeting.


    Philip looked at a stack of twenty history textbooks, and despite the fact that he was not too eager to do this, he decided to be polite.


    "Yes, of course," he said dryly, while an expression of relief appeared on the man''s face.


    "Thank you, Your Highness! I always knew that you were a role model among the students.


    With a strained smile, the prince took the entire stack and headed to the right place. Dark thoughts continued to walk in his head, which he tried not to pay attention to.


    But it came out hard.


    Leriana had left with that damned girl a couple of days ago, and it still bothered him. Philip was outraged by the very fact that she dared to violate school rules by threatening the director with the status of her family. Is it even legal?


    Having arranged a vacation ahead of time, the prince had no idea what they were doing there. And from these thoughts, the blood boiled in his veins only stronger. He refused to believe to the last that Leriana really preferred this monster to herself, instead of the most suitable candidate like him, the Crown Prince.


    While his whole mind was languishing in such torments, Philip reached the library, where almost no one was there now. And who would be stuck in a place like this when the holidays are coming?


    The guy loaded all his luggage on the desk of the head of the library, and began to wait for him. But that didn''t happen for a long time, which is why Philip began to slowly lose patience. He hated being kept waiting.


    Out of boredom, the prince''s gaze began to wander around the room, where he previously did not like to come, due to the fact that Rachel Cassius was almost constantly stuck here. But now she was absent, which allowed him to be completely calm.


    Philip was looking at the bookshelves when by chance his gaze caught on the most extreme table in the reading room. It belonged to Cassius, and therefore everyone preferred to avoid it. But not Philip. Why should he be afraid of her?


    After she publicly beat him in front of Leriana, he felt not fear, but only a sense of revenge towards her. The guy will never forget that humiliation.


    Snorting, the Crown Prince noticed that this girl didn''t even clean up after herself. Before leaving, all her things and books were left in place, and she did not bother to clean the table. Apparently, because she thought that no one would sit down for him anyway.


    Out of scanty curiosity, the guy decided to come closer.


    Nothing interesting. Some dubious books in dark covers, a couple of crumpled notebooks and that''s it. For a split second, Philip even felt sorry that there was no useful compromising material here.


    He was about to go back, but at that moment, something still stopped him.


    The prince noticed that a piece of paper was sticking out of one of the books at the very bottom. Of course, it could only be a bookmark, and yet¡­ He decided to make sure.


    Carefully pulling out a piece of paper, the guy noticed at the very top of it a strange word: "Contract".


    "And what is that...?"


    Philip frowned, and was about to read it. Fortunately, he was here alone, and no one could catch him looking at Rachel''s personal belongings. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a good moment in his reputation.


    Philip lowered his eyes and began to read. With each item, his pupils grew wider and wider. It turned out to be not at all what he expected to see.


    Finally, when the guy reached the last line, where the family seal of the Ashford family stood, he was left in complete shock. I reread the contents again, and couldn''t believe my eyes.


    ¡ª This is¡­ A relationship contract?!


    These words involuntarily escaped from his mouth along with a sigh of relief.


    Philip was ready to burst out laughing with joy. Clutching the document in his hands like a real treasure, the Crown Prince could not believe his luck.


    He knew that something was not clean here! And he was right.


    The reason why Leriana was so protective of this girl was because of this piece of paper. Rachel Cassius simply threatened her with the influence of her family, and forced her to conclude an agreement with her. Otherwise, the guy was sure Leriana would never have agreed to such a thing.


    In fact, Leriana refused him not because she liked him, but because... she simply had no other choice.


    Rachel even made her put her family''s seal on the contract so that she wouldn''t break her word for sure. In other words, it was a real manipulation.


    Philippe Blanche experienced the strongest surge of relief in his entire life. He and Leriana still have a future! How could it not please?


    It remains only to bring this monster to the surface, and everything will finally fall into place.


    At that moment, footsteps were heard near the entrance to the library, and Philip froze. His excitement subsided a little.


    ¡ª Brother, are you here? Razor called out to him.


    "Yes... did something happen?"


    The second prince looked inside, but stopped in front of the reading room. Philip breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡ª I just wanted to remind you that we need to pack our things, ¡ª he said, ¡ª Are you ready yet?


    ¡ª Yes, almost¡­ There''s one more thing left.


    "Okay," Razor nodded, "then I''ll wait for you in the hallway." Let''s go back to the dorm together.


    ¡ª Yeah. I am now.


    As soon as his younger brother left, Philip hastily stuffed the contract into the inside pocket of his jacket. He will definitely need this piece of paper in the future.


    The Crown Prince had an anticipatory grin on his face.


    ¡ª Rachel Cassius, just wait. Soon you will definitely pay for everything!

 Chapter 35

    The day when I almost frostbitten all my limbs will definitely remain in my memory for a long time.


    Realizing how much the whole house was alarmed by this incident, I promised myself that I would never act so recklessly again. And even more so, putting others in a dangerous situation.


    I finally managed to persuade Rachel not to punish Melinda, and leave her as my personal maid. The poor guy has already had a good time because of me. Therefore, from that moment on, I was no longer going to involve her in such adventures.


    In general, the situation was quickly removed, and everything seemed to be fine.


    After waking up, I felt absolutely healthy, and therefore I wasn''t going to stay in bed for a long time. Despite the fact that Rachel and Duke Cassius tried to convince me to lie down for a few more days, I couldn''t stand such boredom. Including because I was really all right.


    When I got out of bed and Melinda made me look more or less decent, the first thing I was going to do was look in the mirror. I thought that after sleeping so long, my face looked just awful.


    I looked skeptically at my flaws, but to my surprise, none of what happened had any effect on Leriana''s beauty. The skin remained the same: fresh and toned. That''s what it means to be born with good genes, or simply put, the first beauty of the empire. In a previous life, I certainly didn''t have such a thing.


    While I was breathing a sigh of relief, I inadvertently noticed something strange on my body. A red mark that hadn''t been there before was on the back of my neck.


    Sitting on the bed with a mirror in my hands, I was stunned.


    Rachel was sitting next to her in an armchair and reading the scientific literature on management theory that the duke had given her to study. She was deeply focused on it until I suddenly distracted her.


    ¡ª Rachel, what is it? I asked excitedly, pointing to the strange mark.


    Rachel looked at me calmly.


    ¡ª What are you talking about?


    To be honest, deep down, I was still paranoid. As soon as I saw some kind of neoplasm on my body, the first thought that arose in my head was about a terrible disease. This habit has remained with me since my last life, when I just died due to a late-discovered disease. Therefore, it didn''t take me long to start panicking.


    ¡ª This thing! I exclaimed, "She wasn''t there before!"


    The girl seemed to finally understand what I was talking about. She focused on the mark, and her expression wavered a little. However, I did not attach any importance to this.


    Rachel searched for words for a while, then said:


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡ª In my opinion, everything is obvious here.


    ¡ª And...? ¡ª I asked, - So I''m definitely sick of something?!


    ¡ª And here it is, ¡ª she sighed, ¡ª It''s not a stain, but a bite.


    ¡ª Bite? ¡ª I was even more surprised, ¡ª From where?


    Rachel was silent for a while, and the same strange expression remained on her face.


    ¡ª What did you think? Finally, she said hoarsely, "You''ve been lying unconscious in the woods for hours. During this time¡­ Some animal must have bitten you.


    ¡ª A beast?!


    ¡ª Well... some wild squirrel or chipmunk.


    I was taken aback.


    So I was bitten by a wild chipmunk? That''s definitely news! I didn''t even know how to react.


    There were no unpleasant sensations from this mark, and yet, it stood out noticeably on pale skin. It seems that at first I will have to wear high-necked clothes to hide it.


    I let out a sigh of relief. After all, a normal bite sounded much better than a deadly disease. It can be said that I even got off lightly, and some larger predator didn''t find me.


    Preoccupied with my own thoughts, I didn''t pay attention to Rachel''s ambiguous behavior. She continued to stare at me intently.


    While we were sitting in silence, Melinda suddenly knocked on our door. The maid was still afraid in Rachel''s presence, but she spoke more confidently now.


    ¡ªL-lady, young lady...! The Duke asked me to tell you that he has prepared a tea party for you. And I wanted to know if you would come down¡­


    The girl looked down excitedly when Rachel glowered at her. She was clearly against the fact that our idyll was so abruptly interrupted.


    But I, on the contrary, was very inspired.


    ¡ª Of course! We''re coming!


    I happily grabbed Rachel''s hand, not going to miss such a tempting offer. The girl only sighed with displeasure.


    Duke Cassius, in his busy schedule, was able to pay attention to us, so how could I ignore it? Moreover, Rachel herself spent very little time with her father.


    We went down to the dining room, where everything was already prepared. The whole table was filled with delicious cakes, cakes, and cookies. It seemed that this tea party was arranged not for the three of us, but for the whole banquet.


    However, should I complain?


    The Duke was already waiting for us, and I politely greeted him with a curtsy. It is worth saying that over the past time, I have already managed to get used to the local etiquette.


    Rachel didn''t say anything, and just sat down at the table in silence. But this was not surprising.


    When we started to have tea and desserts, the usual awkward atmosphere arose in the room. Duke Cassius and Rachel were similar in that they always opened their mouths only on business, so there was always silence during our meals together.


    It took some time before the man finally said something.


    ¡ª How do you like the food?


    "Oh, it''s delicious," I said enthusiastically, "thank you for arranging this for us, sir."


    "Nothing," he replied, "I thought you might want to distract yourself after everything that happened."


    ¡ª Oh, that''s right¡­


    ¡ª From now on, I will put more guards on the estate, ¡ª the duke said, ¡ª It''s lucky that this time everything went well, and you weren''t hurt.


    ¡ª Yes, it''s even amazing, ¡ª I agreed, ¡ª It looks like I''m really very lucky.


    Rachel tactfully remained silent while the Duke cleared his throat. It gave the impression that these two knew about something that I didn''t. I frowned, and was going to ask a question about it, but¡­


    Bam-m!


    Suddenly, someone began to knock insistently on the main door of the estate. It was extremely impolite, especially in the house of such a person, and even the servants looked at each other excitedly.


    One of the maids was heading in that direction to find out the identity of the guest. But Duke Cassius got up from the table himself. He couldn''t imagine who had the audacity to try to break in so directly. But he was definitely going to punish him.


    In a split second, crossing the corridor, the man opened the door, ready to shout at the fearless suicide.


    But he did not expect that this particular person would turn out to be a random guest.


    "Duke Cassius, may I ask what my daughter is doing here?"

 Chapter 36

    On the threshold of the house of Duke Cassius stood a stout man with blond hair, who, despite his peaceful nature, was now burning with anger.


    When Raymond Cassius saw him, he didn''t know what to say at first. This meeting was clearly not what he expected when he opened the door.


    Behind the visitor was a snow-white carriage with the family emerald coat of arms of the Ashford family. Therefore, it was not difficult to guess its origin. This was the first archduke of the empire who rushed here immediately after the news about his daughter.


    Despite the fact that Henry Ashford did not have the same good physical shape and was shorter than him by a head, Raymond still felt awkward when he collided with his gaze.


    ¡ª Where is my daughter? The man repeated indignantly.


    Duke Cassius cleared his throat.


    "Archduke, you have arrived unannounced. I''m sorry for not being too welcoming¡­


    ¡ª Where is Leriana?! ¡ª he did not calm down, and the duke realized that this was the only thing that worried him at the moment.


    Deciding not to detain the guest any longer, Raymond Cassius waved his hand inside.


    ¡ª This way, please.


    Slamming the door, the men went into the dining room, where an unsuspecting Leriana was carelessly trying to feed Rachel a lemon cake. All this relaxed atmosphere continued until an unexpected guest appeared in front of them.


    At that moment, my heart skipped a beat. My throat went dry, and the cake instantly fell out of my hand.


    ¡ª Dad...? I barely uttered the word when I met his eyes.


    ¡ª So now you remember that you have a father? ¡ª he said sternly.


    ¡ª Dad, I¡­


    I stopped, not knowing what to say in front of him. The sudden arrival of my father was the most exciting event that has happened to me in recent days. I never expected him to actually come here for me. And from this, it became even more embarrassing.


    I shouldn''t have lied to him in the first place.


    Duke Cassius stood awkwardly behind and looked away, as if the scene was passing him by. Rachel watched us in silence.


    ¡ª So this is the "close friend"? ¡ª the Archduke continued, ¡ª In my opinion, in your letter there was a completely different name.


    Rachel looked at him seriously, clearly ready to speak out, but from this impulse I held her hand under the table. Now, when my father was angry, it was not the best time to interfere in our conversation with outsiders.


    ¡ª Dad, I can explain everything¡­


    ¡ª Explain?! ¡ª the man was indignant, - Leriana Ashford, when did you learn to lie to your father? Is that how I raised you?


    I swallowed.


    When my father addressed me not even "Lea", but by my full name, it meant only one thing: things were bad. Although Henry Ashford was the kindest man in the world, madly in love with his only daughter, he still had a core. And when he manifested, he fully became like the head of the family. And there was no place for excessive tenderness.


    Besides the obvious fear, I also experienced a lot of guilt. Before that, Leriana had never deceived her father in her life, and even in small things she remained extremely honest with him. The relationships formed on mutual trust have arisen with them since childhood. And now, I''ve broken that rule for Rachel.


    My father, for obvious reason, was disappointed with me.


    ¡ª How¡­ How did you know?


    The man sighed heavily.


    ¡ª Do you think it''s such a secret? Of course, the director informed me. When I asked which classmate my daughter was staying with, he gave the name of this lady.


    The Archduke avoided mentioning Rachel directly, and did not look in her direction. Being one of the most influential aristocrats in the country, he did not want to get involved with the Cassius family like everyone else. It would bring a not too good reputation on their family.


    ¡ª P-Dad, it''s really not what you thought...!


    ¡ª And what should I think when my own child has deceived me?


    I rushed to my father and took his hand. Despite my bad mood, I still hoped that he would understand me. Looking pityingly at the Archduke, I tried to beg his forgiveness.


    Henry Ashford reacted inconsistently, because he could never refuse when Leriana looked at him with such a look. Despite what had happened, parental love did not allow him to be unnecessarily harsh with her.


    He sighed when the girl began to remind him of a guilty puppy. Is it possible to punish such a person?


    In the end, this conversation was clearly not for outsiders. The Archduke was going to have a serious conversation with her at home.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡ª We''re leaving, ¡ª he said, taking my hand, ¡ª You don''t have to pack your things. Later I will send a man to take everything.


    ¡ª What...? ¡ª I was taken aback.


    "I said we were going home," my father said firmly, making it clear that I had no chance to refuse.


    Stunned, I didn''t know what to do next. Although I was supposed to stay in the Duchy of Cassius all winter holidays, but my father personally came for me. How can I just ignore it?


    While I froze, the man pulled me to the exit on his own, under the general silence in the living room. But then, my other hand was also grabbed. By her icy fingers, which were almost always cold, without even turning around, I immediately guessed who it was.


    "Wait," Rachel said, "how can you just take her away?"


    - what? Henry Ashford frowned, "Lady, you''ve probably forgotten that I''m her father.


    ¡ª And I''m her girlfriend.


    Silence.


    I froze, and was even afraid to turn my head to look at any of them. My father, who didn''t know about our relationship yet, didn''t say a word for the first couple of seconds.


    To be honest, it wasn''t in this setting that I planned to tell him about it. But Rachel, as always, spoke about everything directly, which brought the man into an understandable shock. And since everything happened, I didn''t see the point in denying it.


    Being very surprised, my father even let go of my hand. Rachel took advantage of this and pulled me back, covering herself. So that now, he can no longer easily take me away.


    Duke Cassius patted his "comrade" on the shoulder understandingly.


    "I was shocked too," he admitted, "but never mind, you''ll get used to it soon.


    ¡ª I''ll get used to what...? The Archduke stopped.


    ¡ª Well, you can see for yourself. Wouldn''t it be better to give our children the go-ahead?


    After such shocking news, my father needed a glass of valerian. The urge to get out of here immediately disappeared, and the man slowly sank into a chair in the living room, trying to recover.


    Thus, we all had a very serious conversation ahead of us. Rachel and I sat down together on a small sofa, and my father was still staring at us as if we had risen from the myths of unicorns. The most calm here was Duke Cassius, who had been aware of everything for a long time.


    ¡ªWhat''s going on..." he mouthed, more to himself, "So what are the interests of today''s youth?"


    ¡ªIt''s not an interest," Rachel said calmly, taking my hand with all determination, "Sir, I''m quite serious about your daughter.


    I looked at her in surprise. Has Rachel finally learned to play well? It looks like she really cares about what''s going on. Anyone who doesn''t know the whole truth would believe her.


    The Archduke, who was still in some other space, shifted his gaze to Rachel.


    ¡ªS-seriously...?"


    ¡ª I''m ready to take responsibility for Leriana.


    I flushed. What kind of "responsibility" is she talking about at all...?! There was nothing between us! And it definitely won''t be!


    Seeing how realistically Rachel was pretending, I even felt a little awkward. We can say that she even overdoes it. At this rate, everyone will start thinking that we really have the love of our lives¡­ But I intended to break up with her in a couple of years.


    ¡ª So you already¡­


    ¡ªYes," Rachel replied smoothly.


    At that moment, it seemed that my father would have a second stroke. Duke Cassius understandingly provided him with a second portion of strong tincture.


    We were silent again for a while. More precisely, they were waiting for the Archduke to come to his senses. Unlike Raymond Cassius, who even took such news with a certain composure, his father did not have such restraint, and he needed time to realize everything.


    ¡ª Lea¡­ So that''s why you lied to me?


    I nodded awkwardly. To some extent, this was indeed the case. I didn''t want my father to find out about our "relationship" too soon, because I hadn''t figured out how to properly confess to him yet. Now, all that remained was to lay out everything as it really is.


    For obvious reason, the man couldn''t take it so easily.


    Archduke Ashford, like any other father, dreamed that when his daughter became an adult, she would meet the prince on a white horse and live happily ever after. But in the end, Leriana''s chosen one was not the prince at all. And her horse was more likely not white, but black.


    ¡ª Lea, is this all because I raised you without a mother? ¡ª he said in a trembling voice.


    I sighed.


    ¡ª Dad, what does this have to do with it¡­


    It is unlikely that having a mother would have saved me from a terrible death. And even more so, it somehow influenced my decision.


    "Then why?" "What is it?" he asked desperately.


    ¡ª This is ... ¡ª I was confused, ¡ª There are things that do not completely depend on us.


    In fact, the deeper this whole situation went, the more consequences had to be "raked out" ahead. Considering what kind of performance we were playing now, in the future I will have to deploy all this in the most plausible way.


    After the "breakup" with Rachel, I planned to sit in my room for another month and grieve so that no one would doubt my sincerity. After all, I lost such a great love ... I even managed to come up with a completely logical reason: the characters did not come together. Does this happen often in life?


    Such a fake breakup will be useful to me not only in this situation. After coming out of a prolonged "depression", I was going to announce to my father that I no longer believe in love, and I''m not going to date anyone. It will also put an end to the marriage that my father may try to arrange for me. Seeing how hard it is for me, he is unlikely to insist that I arrange a family life with another person.


    So, one way or another, I came out only in a plus. All I had to do was to convincingly support this game for three years. Even if I have to lie in front of my own father.


    "So you won''t change your mind?" The Archduke sobbed, as if all his hope for this world had been destroyed in an instant.


    "Dad, I''ve decided," I said firmly, ¡ªplease accept Rachel as my girlfriend.


    Of course, it sounded easy only in words. For Archduke Ashford, it was too much of a shock.


    Not only is his beloved and only daughter dating her classmate, but also this lady is far from being from a simple noble family. Under any other circumstances, the Archduke would not want to get involved with the Cassius family. This would attract suspicion not only from the king, but also from the rest of the aristocratic society.


    Therefore, this union was so difficult to approve.


    Seeing how hard the man was moving away from this information, Rachel also wanted to insert a word:


    ¡ª You don''t have to accept our relationship right away. Just watch us, and then make a decision.


    It sounded quite logical, and I was even surprised that Rachel was ready for a diplomatic way out of the situation. During the entire conversation, she behaved politely and never raised her voice. It couldn''t help but be glad that she was trying to get better.


    ¡ª I guess you''re right ... ¡ª my father sighed, ¡ª I really need time to think.


    After such a tense situation was relieved a little, I finally felt relieved. Fortunately, the father was not very angry, but rather shocked. I was hoping he would be able to accept it in the future.


    However, I was interested in something else.


    ¡ª Dad, did you come just because of the director''s words?


    The man came to his senses and looked at me in confusion.


    ¡ª In general, yes... but there was something else.


    ¡ª Hmm?


    More or less recovered, the Archduke reached into the inside pocket of his coat, and took out a red envelope. There was a golden seal of the imperial family on it, which surprised me a lot.


    "I should have given it to you.


    My father handed me an envelope, and I began to open it with bewilderment. It turned out to be easy, and in a minute I had a beautiful invitation card in my hands with the name of the Ashford family on it.


    I read it and looked up at my father in surprise.


    "That''s...!"


    ¡ª An invitation to the Christmas ball at the Imperial Palace...?!

 Chapter 37

    <div>


    While I was rereading these two lines on the invitation card several times in a row, one thought invariably appeared in my head.


    ¡ª Dad, have you been invited to the Christmas ball?


    ¡ª The King personally gave me this invitation, ¡ª he agreed, ¡ª His Majesty would very much like to see us at this celebration.


    ¡ª Us...?!


    "Of course, you''re the first lady of the House of Ashford.


    I swallowed, at first not knowing how to react to this.


    Despite the fact that I studied the culture of this country for only a couple of months, I already knew firsthand about the Christmas Ball. It was the largest celebration of the kingdom, which took place every year in the imperial palace. All the important and not very aristocrats gathered at it in order to celebrate the new year in the secular circle. It was a really significant event, the scale of which can only be compared with the anniversary of the ascension to the throne of the king.


    Anyone in the country would dream of visiting it at least once and seeing the cream of high society in all its glory. Before this whole situation, it was also interesting for me to come to the ball to see the imperial palace with my own eyes.


    But now¡­ I didn''t even know if it was a good idea.


    Since the festival was held in the palace, it will certainly be attended not only by the king himself, but also by his eldest sons. Crown Prince Philip and the second Prince Razor.


    And if we were more or less able to establish relations with the second one and I believed that he would not plot behind my back, then the situation was a little more complicated with the Crown Prince¡­ I didn''t know what to expect from him.


    Did he understand the words I said the last time we met? At least, that''s what I hoped. After all, if Philip continues to insist on his own, then I will have to go beyond the usual beliefs to stop him. And the imperial palace was still completely his territory, where he could do what he wanted.


    And to sum it up, I wasn''t too eager to go there.


    ¡ª Dad... can we stay at home? I asked uncertainly.


    - what? ¡ª the father was surprised, ¡ª Why?


    ¡ª Well... I thought it would be better if we celebrate the holiday in a family circle. Is not it so?


    The Archduke sighed.


    "Lea, it''s not that simple," he said, "we can''t not go.


    ¡ª Why?!


    ¡ª You probably forgot that we are not ordinary aristocrats, ¡ª the man smiled faintly, ¡ª I am the first archduke of the empire and the right hand of the king. If I miss such a significant event, then in the eyes of the whole society it will look like a manifestation of disrespect for the imperial family.


    ¡ª This is¡­


    And I really hadn''t thought of that.


    ¡ª And moreover, I wanted to go with you not only for this reason.


    Stolen story; please report.


    I looked at him in surprise.


    ¡ª In my opinion, this is the best opportunity for your debut.


    ¡ª Debut? I asked.


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª he nodded, ¡ª Don''t you think that the time has already come?


    I was even speechless, because I completely forgot that someday I would have to go through something like this. The debut was the most significant event in the life of a young lady, and not only. It was an old tradition during which the children of aristocrats attended an "adult" holiday for the first time and became a full-fledged part of high society.


    Girls and boys have been preparing for this event since childhood, and usually the debut took place at the age of sixteen and older. I was already seventeen, so my father wasn''t exaggerating at all when he said that now was the right time. Most of my peers from the academy have already debuted, and only I remained the so-called "late bird".


    I knew that sooner or later I would have to prove myself in society as Lady Ashford. However, I did not expect it to happen so quickly.


    Noticing that I was deep in thought about something, my father asked me:


    "What''s the matter, Lea?" Don''t you want to go to the ball?


    ¡ªWell...¡ª I hesitated.


    The Archduke sighed again.


    "You know that we can''t refuse this offer just like that," he said, "No matter how sad it sounds, but you''re not a child anymore. If your debut comes too late, unflattering rumors may spread in society. Or is there some special reason why you can''t go?


    I looked at my father excitedly. Yes, there was a reason, and quite a weighty one. But how could I say that outright? That the Crown Prince of the Empire is following me¡­


    Realizing how important this event was for our family, I could not refuse just because of my personal motives. The role of Lady Ashford was assigned to me from birth, and I could not refuse to fulfill it. Moreover, my father hoped for me, so how could I let him down?


    In the end, I decided to just go with the flow and count on the best.


    Instead of the initial fears, I was suddenly possessed by a fighting spirit. Why should I suddenly be afraid of meeting him? I haven''t done anything to make me feel guilty about him. Philip''s problems were his alone.


    Besides, I still hoped for his discretion. After I had already refused the Crown Prince twice, he had to accept defeat with dignity. It was Philip who had the role of a positive hero in this story, so I did not believe in the continuation of his mean deeds.


    Well, I stumbled once, it happens. After all, are we all wrong? But now, he has definitely learned his lesson, and he will not repeat his mistakes anymore.


    After thinking about all this, I came to the conclusion that I have nothing to worry about.


    ¡ª No, nothing like that, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª I''m happy to go with you, Father.


    The man beamed.


    ¡ª That''s great! ¡ª He exclaimed, - Be sure, none of the guests will be able to take their eyes off my baby.


    I giggled.


    ¡ªThe ball will take place in four days, so we need to leave as early as possible to get to the capital," the Archduke continued, "Lea, be prepared for the fact that we will leave early in the morning.


    I nodded.


    And while the atmosphere in the living room improved significantly, my father and I enthusiastically began to discuss which dress I should wear to the debut ball. At that moment, I even forgot that we weren''t actually alone here.


    Rachel cleared her throat, drawing attention to herself.


    "Old man," she said reluctantly, "you have an invitation too, don''t you?"


    "Hmm... yes," Duke Cassius frowned, "the King sent it a couple of days ago.


    Since the Christmas Ball was important throughout the empire, invitations to it were sent to all significant representatives of the aristocracy. Duke Cassius was naturally one of them. Despite the fact that all high society shunned their family, the king still invited him every year because of a gesture of politeness. But in reality, no one expected Duke Cassius and his daughter to actually come.


    The Duke himself was not interested in being stared at like a white crow. Like his daughter, he also did not tolerate the spirit of other aristocrats.


    But now Rachel is suddenly talking about it.


    "Then I want to go," she said suddenly.


    ¡ª What?!


    We were all surprised by this news.


    ¡ª What''s the matter? ¡ª Rachel looked displeased, ¡ª I didn''t have a debut either.


    "Ah... exactly," the Duke remembered that this was indeed the case. But he did not expect that the girl would ever want to voluntarily go through such a thing.


    Previously, Rachel could not be forced to come to a dinner party. Now, she was full of confidence to attend such a large-scale event, ready for all eyes to be riveted to her.


    Mentally, Duke Cassius came to the conclusion that Leriana was more dangerous than the most contagious virus.


    Since her father didn''t object to her in any way, Rachel turned to me with a barely noticeable grin.


    ¡ª It looks like you will have to make room on the way to the capital.

 Chapter 38

    After it became known that we were all going to the Christmas ball together, I couldn''t sleep all night from excitement. A variety of thoughts were spinning in my head and did not give me rest.


    The opportunity to attend such a grand event in the role of Lady Ashford, could not but excite. Before that, the only social party I attended was at the Royal Academy, and it was very crumpled. Now, I had a full-fledged release.


    Any lady in my place would feel exactly the same.


    Well, except for one.


    I sighed, and after hours of looking at the patterns on the ceiling, I turned to look at Rachel. The girl was lying with her back to me, and did not betray any signs of anxiety in her sleep or spirit. Actually, nothing else should be expected from her.


    I was the only one here who couldn''t close my eyes, which made me suffer for half the night.


    Moreover, considering that we had to leave at eight in the morning, this circumstance was even more depressing. I even envied that Rachel could keep her cool in absolutely any situation. As soon as it was time to get ready for bed, she instantly passed out.


    I sighed, lying with her under the same blanket, and hearing her even breathing.


    I wonder how my father is doing there? The servants prepared a room for him in the guest quarters, which turned out to be in the wing completely opposite from us. At first, the Archduke was very outraged by this, because he did not give permission for Rachel and me to sleep in the same bedroom and be so far away from him at the same time. However, Duke Cassius convinced him that the couple needed their own personal space. And in the end, despite the initial protests, the father had to accept.


    Although I didn''t really understand what all the fuss was about. Despite the fact that in the beginning I was also against such an idea, but now I''m used to it. Rachel and I slept on opposite sides of the bed, and we hardly "crossed paths". Therefore, the father clearly had nothing to worry about.


    Nothing like what everyone thought would ever happen between us.


    After I came to terms with the fact that I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep anyway, I decided to say something to Rachel. Without the hope that she will naturally hear me.


    "Thank you for today,¡ª I said quietly, because tomorrow I''m unlikely to be able to tell her in person.


    ¡ª For what? The girl suddenly asked.


    I was surprised.


    ¡ª So you didn''t sleep?!


    Rachel turned to me with displeasure.


    "Do you think I can sleep next to you?" ¡ª She said grumpily, - You''re always spinning around like in a bank.


    I was compared to a snake, well, okay. What surprised me more than that was that Rachel had been pretending to be asleep all this time. And she didn''t even bother to tell me. The same thing didn''t happen every night?


    ¡ª Well... ¡ª I coughed guiltily, ¡ª If it''s so uncomfortable for you, I can sleep on the floor.¡­


    ¡ª Yes, lie down already.


    Even though Rachel pulled me away, I still felt awkward.


    ¡ª So what are you thanking me for?


    We turned to face each other, and even in the dark I could see her puzzled expression.


    ¡ªFor helping me today," I said casually, "what you said looked very convincing. My father must have believed it.


    Rachel looked at me strangely.


    "Convincing...?"


    ¡ª Yes, I was even surprised, ¡ª I admitted, ¡ª I didn''t expect that you could play so well. If only everything was the same at the academy¡­ No one would doubt that our relationship is real.


    ¡ª ¡­


    ¡ªR-Rachel...?"


    ¡ª So you think I was playing? The girl asked coldly after a short silence.


    ¡ª Well, yes, ¡ª I let out a laugh, ¡ª And what, how could it be otherwise?


    It seemed to me that Rachel was offended at me for something, but I absolutely could not understand what the reason was. Didn''t I say everything to the point...? Sometimes, she really behaved strangely.


    After Rachel hadn''t made a sound for so long, I decided she was going to turn away and not talk to me. Sometimes it happened when she started ignoring me for no apparent reason.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    However, the next moment Rachel''s pupils flashed red, and she suddenly threw me on the bed, hanging over me, and holding both hands. The expression on her face that she had at that moment, I had never seen before.


    Anger mixed with despair.


    I was taken aback, completely unaware of what was happening now.


    ¡ª R-Rachel, you¡­


    ¡ª Tell me! ¡ª the girl demanded, - Am I also "playing" now?!


    I was confused. What answer does she want from me...? Is this some kind of joke?


    Apparently so, because Rachel had never done anything like this before. The more time passed since our acquaintance, the worse my ability to understand her was lost.


    In the end, I decided to play by her rules, not imagining what it would lead to.


    ¡ª Not now.


    I smiled softly and looked at her. Rachel didn''t take her eyes off me either. This silent scene went on for a while, and the girl''s fingers on my wrists tightened.


    I felt a strange excitement.


    Rachel''s gaze shifted to the mark on my neck. It was still red, and it still hadn''t healed completely. She shuddered.


    After a moment, the girl released me.


    ¡ª ...Sorry.


    She dropped that unintelligible word before turning her back on me again. For the rest of the night, Rachel didn''t say another word to me.


    My heart was still pounding heavily from what had happened.


    And what was that just...?


    ***


    The next morning, it was time to hit the road.


    The journey from the northern border to the capital of the Kronos Empire was supposed to take several days of continuous travel. And all this time, we had to spend the four of us in the same carriage.


    And it all turned out in a very ridiculous way.


    Initially, I was going to ride in the same carriage with my father, while Rachel and Duke Cassius were in a separate one. But in the end, Rachel refused to go separately from me, while the Archduke was against me being left without his supervision. And after some arguments, we were able to come to a unanimous decision.


    The family carriage of the Duchy of Cassius was large enough to accommodate all of us, although it was a little cramped. The Duke and Rachel sat on one side, while my father and I sat on the other.


    It turned out to be a hundred times worse than when I was left alone with these two. After all, with the presence of the Archduke, the situation became even more awkward.


    When we set off, the detachment was accompanied by a minimum number of servants and guards. My father was absolutely against Duke Cassius taking his mercenaries as our guards. Because in his opinion, the very sight of them made him feel out of place.


    "...These are the elite warriors of the House of Cassius! ¡ª the duke tried to convince him, ¡ª One person will be enough to defeat an army of a hundred. They will follow us from the shadows, you won''t even notice them!


    ¡ª Are you kidding me? Archduke Ashford protested, "I am against being accompanied by these assassins!


    "But it''s for your daughter''s safety."¡­


    "My servants will be enough to protect her. I demand to recall them!


    And in the end, Duke Cassius, gritting his teeth, had to agree. It is quite possible that he simply did not want to spoil relations with a future relative in advance. Moreover, Henry Ashford himself was still extremely wary of him.


    We were followed only by a small detachment of guards, which should have been enough until we get to the capital. After all, no one in their right mind would dare to encroach on the property of such influential aristocrats?


    The carriage moved in deathly silence for several hours, and it seemed to me that I was about to die. Besides having my father and Duke Cassius opposite each other, I also couldn''t look into Rachel''s eyes. After what happened last night, we never talked.


    The girl looked out of the window with a detached look, while I could not behave as indifferently. She didn''t even explain anything to me!


    And what am I supposed to think now...? Pretend that nothing happened? Is it possible?


    I sighed, and also decided to observe the winter landscape, which will not soon disappear from sight. I turned away, but at that moment my father brought up an unexpected topic.


    ¡ª And how did you meet?


    Rachel and I tensed up at the same time.


    ¡ªW-how...?"


    Apparently, over the past night, the Archduke somehow digested the news about our relationship, and no longer looked like the whole world had turned away from him. At least, out of politeness, I pretended that this was not the case.


    - yes. Somehow it happened.


    ¡ª Well... at the academy, ¡ª I hesitated, ¡ª Where else.


    ¡ª So you understood everything at first glance? He asked with a doomed expression on his face.


    ¡ª You could say that¡­


    Rachel looked at me out of the corner of her eye, but didn''t say anything. I was also confused as to why my father suddenly decided to talk about it right now. Especially when all eyes were now riveted on me.


    ¡ª I guess I''m too old to understand such things, ¡ª the man sighed, ¡ª Current hobbies still seem strange to me¡­


    ¡ª U-hobbies?


    The Archduke said nothing, but looked eloquently at the mark on my neck. I immediately understood everything, and that''s why I blushed.


    If you think about it, this thing really resembled something definite, but¡­ It wasn''t like that at all!


    ¡ª Dad! ¡ª I flared up, ¡ª It''s not what it seems at all. I was just bitten by a wild chipmunk...!


    ¡ª A chipmunk? ¡ª my father was taken aback.


    Duke Cassius and Rachel pointedly looked away, as if they weren''t there.


    I started telling my father that while walking in the forest, a wild animal attacked me, and it took some time. The man listened attentively, and with each word his eyes opened wider and wider. Archduke Ashford had no idea what kind of things were going on here with his daughter while he was away.


    However, I preferred to keep silent about the fact that I almost froze in that very forest. After all, the father clearly does not need any unnecessary worries.


    My story about life in the Duchy of Cassius ended at the moment when our carriage suddenly shook violently. I almost fell, but managed to grab the back of the seat.


    Duke Cassius was outraged when we stopped abruptly halfway.


    ¡ª What''s going on?!


    In the following seconds, the sound of weapons ringing, people shouting, and other fuss was heard on the street. It was becoming obvious that something serious had happened.


    "Your Grace! ¡ª one of the guards leaned out of the window and excitedly reported, ¡ª We were attacked!


    ¡ª What?! Who is it?


    ¡ª We don''t know yet! There are too many of them!


    Duke Cassius let out a long breath, while a moment later someone hit this very guard on the head with a sword. I screamed.


    ¡ªStay here," Rachel said coldly, getting up from the seat. The murderous expression on her face turned out to be familiar to me.


    My father and I were already white with fear, while Duke Cassius and his daughter did not even move. It seemed that they were going to do some routine work.


    ¡ª We''ll figure it out.


    With a completely unperturbed look, the two got out of the carriage at the same time, slamming the door on the latch behind them. The screams outside only intensified.


    My father and I looked at each other excitedly. The latter said with obvious displeasure:


    ¡ª Well, the "beautiful" relatives will get me¡­

 Chapter 39

    <div>


    The sudden attack on our carriage by a dubious gang was not at all what I expected from this trip. While my father and I were the only ones in the salon, we could only guess what was happening on the street. And this only increased the fear.


    Judging by the heart-rending screams, the sounds of various weapons and the trampling of dozens of people, a real massacre was unfolding outside the window. I was even afraid to twitch, expecting that at any moment the sword of one of the attackers might fly in here.


    All this bacchanalia outside lasted for several minutes, after which everything suddenly quieted down. While my father and I held on to each other for the last time, the harsh silence outside the window seemed too unnatural.


    I cautiously opened first one eye, then the other. I blinked in surprise, not believing that everything was over so quickly.


    A minute later, the carriage door opened, and Rachel and Duke Cassius entered the salon. Both of them had blood on their hands up to the elbows, although they tried to get rid of these traces. The faces are completely unperturbed.


    ¡ª Is that all...? I asked in amazement as the Archduke and I slowly pulled away from each other.


    ¡ª Only fifty people, ¡ª Rachel said.


    ¡ª Fifty people...?!


    I was taken aback that there were so many attackers on us. And, moreover, that Rachel and her father were able to cope with them in less than ten minutes. Is it even real?


    So, I''m already reading prayers here before my repose in the afterlife, and for these two it was just a warm-up...?


    My father and I looked at each other at the same time, and a similar thought arose in our heads: today''s case has become another confirmation that it is better not to argue with the Cassius family once again.


    ¡ª And I said that it was necessary to take my army, ¡ª Duke Cassius calmly declared, ¡ª Otherwise, these rats would not have dared to attack us so easily.


    While the Duke was saying this reproachfully, Henry Ashford was able to admit his mistake.


    ¡ª Well, who knew that this would happen¡­


    While Rachel and Duke Cassius were wiping the blood from their clothes, I decided to ask:


    ¡ª And who were these people?


    ¡ª Ordinary garbage rats, ¡ª the girl answered similarly to her father''s previous words, ¡ª Just forget about them. It''s already over.


    But I, meanwhile, became curious.


    Since the danger was no longer threatening us anyway, I wanted to go out and personally verify what had happened. Rachel tried to stop me, but I didn''t listen. She could only sigh humbly.


    After leaving the carriage, the iron smell of blood immediately hit my nose. I saw piles of bodies that the guards of the Cassius and Ashford families were hurriedly pulling apart so that they would not interfere with the carriage''s passage. So much blood on the white snow really looked monstrous.


    Despite the fact that any lady in my place would have screamed and fainted from fright long ago, I reacted very calmly. For some reason, so many dead people in one place didn''t shock me. Probably because I realized a long time ago that I was in the Middle Ages, and such a picture could be found all the time.


    But of course, it was unpleasant for me, and I held my nose with my hand so as not to feel this smell. While I was walking around and looking at the bodies of the people who had the courage to attack the Cassius family carriage, I noticed that they all had something in common. They were clearly not ordinary robbers who attack aristocrats to profit.


    These were the real wars, dressed in knight''s armor, and, apparently, having a noble origin. On their purple cloaks I found the same coat of arms in the form of a rose. This was a direct sign that these knights served a certain noble family.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Each of the aristocratic families of the empire had its own coat of arms, which distinguished them from the rest. The Ashford family had an emerald lizard, Cassius had a black raven, and the imperial family had a golden lion emblem. They were the only nobles I knew at the moment. But there was no scarlet rose among them. Moreover, I haven''t even heard of her.


    But at the same time¡­


    I squatted down in front of one of the warriors and looked at this symbol even more closely. Despite the fact that I had never met him in this world before, he seemed vaguely familiar to me. As if¡­ It was a memory from the distant past.


    Or is it something I read about in the original novel? Now, after such a long time spent here, I hardly remembered such details.


    While I was trying to figure out what the aristocratic family with the rose coat of arms had to do with my sudden deja vu, someone touched me on the shoulder from behind.


    I flinched, but to my relief, that person turned out to be Rachel.


    "Come on," she said, "haven''t you seen enough yet?"


    ¡ª I¡­


    ¡ª This is not a sight for you.


    Rachel took my hand more firmly, and I had no choice but to follow her. We returned to the carriage, where Duke Cassius and my father were already waiting for us. In some silence, after the road was clear again, we set off.


    All this time I had a question that I finally decided to ask Duke Cassius.


    ¡ª Sir¡­ Do you know the people who attacked us?


    The man frowned.


    ¡ª I know.


    ¡ª I excitedly squeezed the folds of the dress, ¡ª And who are they?


    The Duke looked at me in surprise, because he clearly did not expect me to start taking an interest in this. But at the same time, he did not shirk the topic, and answered directly:


    ¡ª The Windsors.


    This name also seemed vaguely familiar to me, which only struck me even more. It''s like trying to remember the name of a distant relative you know. Only now my situation was completely the opposite.


    ¡ª The Windsors? Who are they?


    Raymond Cassius sighed.


    "The Marquess of Windsor of the Kingdom of Oberon." A worm that has been trying to eliminate me for several years in a row. He even took advantage of the fact that this time I didn''t take any mercenaries with me, and dared to attack right on my territory.


    The Kingdom of Oberon¡­ But I knew a little more about this. In particular, because it was one of the topics that we went through in history lessons. It was a defeated country, over which the king of Azeroth seized power about ten years ago.


    With the help of Duke Cassius'' military force, the kingdom of Azeroth was able to take control of many small empires located nearby. Oberon was one of them. Thanks to the Duke''s imperial and mercenary army, the king was able to gain full power over this country. Even the local ruler became his puppet, giving more than half of the collected tribute.


    Oberon was a weak empire that was unable to withstand such a powerful rival. And that''s why the king there gave up so quickly. Unlike the local layers of the nobility.


    The aristocrats of the country were outraged by this state of affairs, and since then they have repeatedly tried to launch a coup. In particular, it was the family of the Marquess of Windsor, whose family members became knights of the imperial army from generation to generation. Now, all this was useless, since their ruler voluntarily gave the country into the clutches of foreign invaders.


    And since it was Duke Cassius who was directly involved in this, the Windsors have been trying to take revenge on him for many years, so that after his overthrow, they could easily return the lost lands. Apparently, today''s case was another attempt by them to assassinate him.


    All this information was new to me, since the novel never mentioned that the family of the main male character had a long-standing feud with another aristocratic family. Moreover, I was shocked by the very fact that someone dared to challenge them.


    However, this was not at all surprising, since all these events took place before Robert was born. And who cares what history his ancestors had? Even Duke Cassius himself was mentioned in history only once and in one short line.


    ¡ª And why are you interested in this? The duke suddenly asked, while I froze for a long time with a thoughtful expression on my face.


    When I came to my senses, I absentmindedly tried to come up with an excuse.


    "It''s nothing," I smiled, "it just got interesting, that''s all.


    ¡ª Hmm¡­


    The man looked at me strangely, but didn''t say anything.


    For the rest of the journey, the atmosphere in the carriage became more relaxed, and Duke Cassius and my father even managed to talk about some distant topics. Rachel and I still didn''t communicate with each other on principle. More precisely, I tried to establish contact, but she ignored me.


    Oh, well, that''s fine.


    When I couldn''t understand Rachel, I didn''t even try to do it. In the end, all this turned out to be completely useless.


    After three days of traveling, which seemed to take forever, I finally saw new views outside the window. Our carriage stopped in front of a huge golden gate that led to the main capital of the kingdom of Azeroth.


    Even from here, the white towers of the majestic palace could be seen, stretching all the way up to the sky. I leaned out of the window admiringly while Duke Cassius issued us a pass for further entry into the city. At the sight of him, the guards looked scared, and did not ask unnecessary questions.


    I was absolutely delighted. Very soon, in this place, my first appearance as Lady Ashford will take place.

 Chapter 40

    <div>


    After entering the city, we temporarily checked into a local hotel, where we were supposed to stay for the next few days. And, of course, it was far from the most typical institution.


    This hotel served exclusively aristocrats, and therefore the prices for rooms were above the roof. Expensive decoration and biased staff scared off everyone who had less than a certain amount in their wallet. But the owner greeted us very cordially.


    Perhaps he was afraid of Duke Cassius after all, but he didn''t show it. Because everyone in the empire knew that he was the richest man in the country.


    As before, Rachel and I decided to allocate a joint room. Although it wasn''t necessary at all. But this time even my father didn''t protest too much, so it was decided to leave it that way.


    By the way, the relationship between us was still strained. Rachel had been deep in thought lately, and rarely agreed to talk to me. But despite the fact that I took her indifference for lack of interest in me, I kept catching her looking at me.


    It seemed strange, but I didn''t say anything. Even when we checked into the same room after a long trip, the situation did not change. However, Rachel has always been a man of few words, so I decided to just leave her alone.


    All my thoughts at the moment were busy preparing for the ball.


    The grand reception at the imperial palace was to take place tomorrow evening, and I was preparing hard for it. Regretting that we could not take Melinda with us due to the lack of free seats in the carriage, I urgently had to find another master.


    Fortunately, it turned out to be easy to find a person in the imperial capital who would return me to normal after three days without rest. Since this is my first time in high society as a full member of it, I wanted to make the best impression, being the only lady of the House of Ashford.


    I chose the outfit in which I will go to the banquet right away. It was a blue dress with a fluffy airy skirt, which I fell in love with immediately, as soon as I saw it in my wardrobe. The maids gave it to me "just in case" before going to the academy, but I noticed it too late. But now, I was going to show them off in all its glory.


    And while I strenuously throughout the day was putting myself on a "marathon", since there would be no time for it tomorrow, my neighbor behaved extremely at ease.


    As if nothing was happening, Rachel, as usual, was stuck in the next volumes of books with a gloomy cover, which in their appearance resembled manuals on damage control. All the preparations for her were handled by Duke Cassius, since the girl herself did not care at all.


    Obviously, unlike me, she did not feel such enthusiasm. Despite the fact that she was also the sole heiress of her family, Rachel did not try to impress other aristocrats. Apparently, because she knew in advance what the reaction would be to her. Hardly anyone will be very happy when members of the cursed family appear at the ball.


    Rather, it will be an occasion to be nervous for others once again.


    Realizing this, I once again wondered how Rachel even agreed to voluntarily go through such a thing. Despite the fact that the debut was the most significant event in the life of a young nobleman, for a girl it will be more of a day of mass censure. There was nothing good about it.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I sighed, mentally hoping that everything would go well.


    When everything was ready for tomorrow''s event, it was already late evening, and it was time to go to bed. I even regretted that I didn''t have time to really walk around the city today.


    The capital Kronos was considered the most beautiful city in the kingdom, which was not surprising at all. Even from the hotel window I could contemplate the beautiful views that opened onto the main city square. Since we didn''t have much time now, I decided that I would definitely come back here for the summer holidays as a tourist.


    In the meantime, I had only one thing on my mind.


    Preparations for the ball spent a lot of energy, and I didn''t have to toss and turn for a long time before falling asleep. Unconsciously, I fell back on the floor of the bed, thereby leaving no room for Rachel.


    Sighing, the girl once again scooped Leriana''s body into a pile, and shifted it to the other side of the bed. But as soon as she lay down on her own, Leriana stirred again in her sleep, and mistaking the girl for a pillow, hugged her.


    It happened every night when they slept in the same bed. But Rachel wasn''t going to tell her that. Instead, she quietly made herself comfortable.


    Leriana sniffed, shaking her head, and a couple of strands of her hair fell on Rachel''s face. The girl felt the familiar aroma of a green apple.


    She looked at her sleeping peaceful expression, and thought she couldn''t go on like this anymore.


    Every day, it became more and more difficult to remain indifferent in front of her.


    ***


    Towards the evening of the next day, it was time to leave for the ball.


    This time, we went in different carriages, so that certain conjectures would not go among other aristocrats. Deep down, I guessed what a sensation the joint arrival of the respected Archduke and the most hated person in the country would make. Such an event clearly will not remain behind the public attention.


    Therefore, in order for everything to go smoothly, we decided to split up. My father was terribly glad that we were finally alone, and did not even hide it. Needless to say, the presence of Duke Cassius still made him tense enough. Especially considering they''ve never been friends.


    On the way out of the window, I saw many more expensive carriages that were traveling in our direction. It is obvious that the entire beau monde of secular society will gather at the Christmas Ball. At the same time, my father reminded me of the rules of behavior at the banquet, because he was as nervous as I was. After all, his only daughter is making her debut.


    I listened to all this with half an ear, since I remembered everything perfectly myself, having previously spent the whole day repeating the rules of etiquette. And the basic knowledge of Leriana herself turned out to be quite enough for me.


    When the carriage stopped in front of the imperial palace, the Archduke helped me down, and all the eyes of the aristocrats present were turned on us. I smiled and tried to relax.


    Following us, a carriage of the Cassius family drove up nearby. Seeing her, frightened whispers and gossip arose among people almost immediately. No one could believe that Duke Cassius had actually attended a public event after so many years of seclusion.


    The man came out first, and after him Rachel stepped onto the ground. The final version of her outfit for the ball was a closed black floor-length dress with an additional jacket on top. Despite the fact that the girl did not want to bother in any way, her appearance still looked exquisite. I guessed that this was not without the intervention of Duke Cassius, who insisted that Rachel at least show some attention to this.


    We exchanged glances, and I waved to her with a smile.


    "Lea, let''s go," my father whispered to me when there were less than ten minutes left before the official start of the ball. Most of the guests had already gathered inside, and it was rude to be late.


    The Archduke took my arm, and at that very moment I felt excitement rising in my throat.


    Holding hands, we passed the stairs and went into the ballroom.


    Crowds of people were looking at us, and after the giant doors opened, the room was filled with a loud shout of a servant:


    ¡ª Enter Archduke Ashford and young Lady Leriana Ashford of the Ashford family!

 Chapter 41

    After my father''s name and mine were scattered around the ballroom, the eyes of all the aristocrats present were riveted on us.


    Seeing the first archduke of the empire, many gave a respectful nod, while others looked with interest at the lady with whom he came. It was the first time that the only daughter of the Ashford house lit up at such an event.


    Feeling awkward because of such close attention to my person, I was embarrassed, although I didn''t show it. My father smiled confidently at me, and we went to greet the king.


    Walking through the entire hall, I saw special seats that were located at the top and were intended exclusively for members of the royal family. The king sat on the main throne in the middle, and on each side of him the eldest and youngest sons.


    It was the first time I saw the ruler of this country in person, and therefore I experienced even more excitement. It turned out to be a middle-aged man with already graying blond hair and amethyst eyes, which were considered a family sign of belonging to the Blanche dynasty. Despite the fact that at first glance this man seemed cold and imposing, the aura around him was as good-natured as my father''s.


    Seeing the Archduke kneeling before him, the king beamed.


    "Henry, my good friend! ¡ª He exclaimed, - Finally, you''re here.


    ¡ª Greetings, Your Majesty.


    Following my father''s example, I too hastily bent down, burying my eyes in the parquet.


    ¡ª You can come up.


    The King generously waved his hand, and we followed the order. Now, standing up straight, I noticed the princes for the first time.


    As expected, Philip and Razor looked simply irresistible today. They were dressed in solemn royal uniforms and behaved extremely nobly next to their father. Philip also had a golden cloak behind his back, which symbolized his status as crown prince.


    Meeting Razor''s gaze, he nodded at me with a smile. I answered him in the same way. Philip was extremely distant, and did not even turn in my direction when the Archduke greeted the king. I was surprised by such a cold reception, because it was unexpected.


    Did Philippe Blanche really forget about me...? So fast? Although it was hard to believe in such a thing, but if so, then it can be considered good news. I didn''t have to worry until the end of the evening, in case some unforeseen situation happened. Seeing the indifference on the Crown Prince''s face, I was incredibly glad.


    ¡ª Henry, did you bring your daughter today? ¡ª after the king and the Archduke exchanged a couple of kind phrases, he paid attention to me.


    ¡ª Please, meet Your Majesty, ¡ª my father cordially introduced me, ¡ª My eldest daughter, Leriana. The First lady of the Ashford House.


    ¡ªW-greetings to His Majesty!" ¡ª I curtsied a little excitedly, hoping that I was doing everything right.


    The King looked at me critically and nodded.


    ¡ª Glad to meet you, young lady, ¡ª he smiled, ¡ª I heard that Henry''s daughter is very popular at the Royal Academy, and therefore I was looking forward to our acquaintance. I am sure that you will become a worthy heir of your father.


    "Popular...?" I was even surprised by such a characterization, because in light of recent events, this could only be said with a stretch. But meanwhile she nodded anyway:


    ¡ªB-thank you, Your Majesty!


    ¡ª ...Well, then I will no longer interfere with the joint pastime of father and daughter, ¡ª he said, ¡ª I hope you will have a great time today.


    After the obligatory part of the banquet in the form of greeting the king was over, my father and I finally went to the common room. Perched at one of the tables, aristocrats began to come up to us every now and then to greet the Archduke. But all this lasted no longer than a few minutes, because almost after us, the main doors opened again, and the hall announced the following cry of the servant:


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡ªEnter Duke Cassius and young Lady Rachel Cassius, of the Cassius family!"


    There was almost instant silence.


    Rachel refused to take her father''s arm, but they walked side by side anyway before greeting the king. All those present, and especially the king himself, were speechless when they unexpectedly showed up for the holiday.


    It was akin to coming to a family dinner with relatives that no one was expecting. Heavy and absolutely awkward atmosphere.


    The guests watched them with bated breath. While several ladies still couldn''t stand it and screamed. But Duke Cassius remained absolutely unperturbed, and ignoring all this, appeared before the imperial throne.


    The king tried to pull a semblance of a smile on his face, but it turned out very improbable.


    ¡ª Duke Cassius, what an unexpected and pleasant visit¡­


    ¡ªGreetings, Your Majesty," the Duke paid homage to him, while the man only tightened his grip on the arms of the chair. It would be a lie to say that the king was not afraid of him at all. It''s not like that. However, he was smart enough to hide it so as not to get into trouble in front of other guests.


    Rachel stood silently by, and even in front of the king himself, did not bow her head. If it had been any other aristocrat, he would certainly have been accused of disrespecting the imperial family. However, since she was the daughter of Duke Cassius himself, the king had to turn a blind eye to this.


    Being in a nervous state, he still tried to pretend that he was glad to see them.


    ¡ª I didn''t expect you to find the time to visit us today.


    ¡ªAh, yes," Duke Cassius drawled, getting up from his knees before the king gave him permission to do so, "I have decided that the time has come for my daughter to come out.


    ¡ª That''s it¡­


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª he agreed, ¡ª don''t you think that the Cassius family has been in the shadows for too long? It''s time to fix it.


    Hearing his words, the whole hall shuddered. Of course, this was not at all what the aristocrats, accustomed to the fact that the Cassians kept aloof from everyone, would have wanted. If the Duke really decides to become part of the secular society¡­ It is unknown what consequences this will lead to.


    ¡ª I think you''re right, ¡ª the king replied with a stretch, ¡ª Your services to the country are invaluable. People should know their hero by sight.


    ¡ª I am glad that you support me.


    Despite the seemingly friendly atmosphere, it was a dialogue built entirely on hypocrisy, and they both understood it. In order for Duke Cassius and his army to continue to remain on his side, the king could not allow a quarrel with him. That is why, despite the scandal that will soon break out among the nobles, the king allowed him to do this.


    They exchanged a couple of questions about business, after which the Duke and Rachel took their leave.


    The deathly silence that had arisen with the arrival of Duke Cassius was still in the air. Few people dared to openly speak loudly or laugh when such a dangerous person was very close. Aristocrats, even of high position, lowered their eyes to the floor, just not to meet their gaze. Everyone knew that the rumors about the curse were still quite acute.


    But such an attitude did not bother the man at all. Probably because I''ve been used to it for a long time. Sitting down in one of the chairs, he began to sip red wine, while the people around him were even afraid to move.


    And Rachel completely disappeared into the crowd. No matter how much I looked for her with my eyes, but the familiar dark crown never caught me. In the end, the girl didn''t even come over to say hello.


    I sighed, but I didn''t think about it for a long time. After all, today was a very important day.


    When the opening part of the ball came to an end, it was time to dance. Since it was my debut, the king cordially allowed my father and me to open this event.


    According to tradition, a lady should perform her first debut dance with her father, after which everyone else can start inviting her.


    When we reached the center of the ballroom, the Archduke offered his hand and politely asked:


    "Lady, would you do me the honor of inviting you?"


    I let out a laugh.


    - of course.


    The music started playing, and everyone''s eyes turned to us. Dad confidently led me, and together we turned out to be a great tandem.


    I felt that I had never been so happy when my father was circling me like a princess.


    As a result, there was applause from everywhere. Pride and embarrassment overwhelmed me at the same time when I performed in front of the entire secular society.


    Is this really what it means to become an adult?


    After I was introduced to the secular society, many nobles came up to greet me, and in such a short period of time, I heard a lot of compliments.


    "Lady Ashford, can we be friends?"


    "I would like to invite you to a tea party at my estate next week.


    ¡ª The rumors weren''t lying, your beauty really doesn''t know comparisons!


    So many people surrounded me at one moment, and I tried to answer everyone. To be honest, I was very pleased to hear so many words of praise from adults. It seems that I already mean something in this society.


    Although, this is not surprising. After all, the title of Archduchess will pass to me in the future, and therefore everyone sought to establish good relations with me.


    But even so, I was happy. I felt like tonight was the best night of my life.


    And while I was basking in the attention of people and enjoying the holiday, I could not notice that throughout this time, Philip did not take his gaze off me.

 Chapter 42

    After revealing his identity at a banquet at the Royal Academy, Crown Prince Philippe Blanche became the most desirable groom in the whole country.


    Since then, many young ladies, and even the older one, have sent him hundreds of declarations of love in the hope that he will answer someone. Each of them aspired to be the first to take the place of the crown Princess, which was still vacant.


    It so happened that, unlike many of his predecessors, Prince Philip was not engaged from birth. It was the last wish of his mother, the late Queen, who wanted her son to marry for love. After all, she herself knew how hard the fate of a marriage concluded against her will was.


    Philip and Razor''s parents have been married for many years, but have never loved each other. These were long years of loneliness, filled with greyness and despair. And the last thing the queen wanted was for her sons to follow the same path.


    "It doesn''t matter who it will be," she said, "A noble lady or a commoner. If my son loves her, then so be it."


    Since this was the only wish of his wife, the king agreed to fulfill it. Moreover, by that time, Azeroth had already become one of the most influential empires on the continent, and support in the form of a dynastic marriage could be put on the back burner. Despite the protests of ministers who adhered to the old tradition, the king refused to enter into an engagement with anyone unless the Crown Prince wished it.


    Meanwhile, this year, Philippe Blanche will be eighteen years old. There was not much time left before he would inherit the throne, but the fundamentally important place of the future queen was still empty. This caused understandable concerns among officials. After all, in modern times, the queen performed the function of not only the continuer of the family, but also the mother of the people. In the kingdom of Azeroth, this position was as important as the king himself.


    But despite the noise around all this, Philip was not interested in women until this year. He never used his beautiful face to attract women''s attention, and up until his debut he did not think about it at all. But the meeting with Lerina Ashford changed everything.


    Only then did Philip understand what his mother meant when she said that a love marriage is the best thing that can happen in life. After all, it turned out to be really so.


    Despite the fact that nothing like this had ever happened to him before, the Crown Prince fell in love with Lady Ashford at first sight. It seemed to him that she was the one he had been waiting for all his life.


    Unlike other noble ladies of her age, Leriana never boasted of her status, although she was the daughter of the first archduke of the country. She had a kind heart, which was extremely rare among aristocrats of high birth. At their first meeting, despite the fact that she didn''t know anything about Philip, Leriana treated him as her friend. She didn''t care what family he came from or how high his status was.


    With her selfless attitude, the girl finally took a place in his heart. This is exactly how the Crown Prince saw the future "mother" of his people. And if Leriana Ashford does not become her, then no one will take this place.


    That''s what Philip thought when he decided to win her favor. At first, it seemed to him that it would not be so long before Leriana would reciprocate him. But then, an unexpected obstacle appeared in front of the prince. He didn''t even want to think about her, because these thoughts immediately made him angry.


    Since the beginning of the ball, Philip has been continuously watching her. Leriana became truly the main star of this evening, and many nobles came up to talk to her, to which the girl embarrassingly agreed. Against the background of all the others, Leriana was like a precious flower. No other lady could compare to her.


    The Crown Prince only looked at her, but tried to do it so that she would not notice. He didn''t give a damn about the other guests.


    All this went on until the king, sitting on the side, addressed him:


    ¡ª Phil, my boy, why don''t you go to the others? You''re the crown Prince, and you can''t stay away.


    ¡ª Yes, I know, Father... ¡ª the guy sighed, ¡ª I was just thinking about something.


    ¡ª Hmm? And what is it?


    Philip did not immediately decide whether to tell him or not. But then¡­ One good idea came to mind.


    "Father, what do you think of the Duke of Ashford''s daughter?" "What is it?" he asked.


    The king drew attention to a beautiful lady with emerald hair, who was surrounded by a whole crowd of aristocrats. There was a polite smile on her face, and in general, she made a very pleasant impression.


    ¡ªA wonderful girl," the man replied, "And how could it be otherwise if this is the daughter of my old friend.


    "So you like her?"


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡ª Hmm ... ¡ª as if remembering something, the king smiled nostalgically, ¡ª Of course. She looks a lot like her mother. In the old days, the whole kingdom was fascinated by her. Many men wanted to marry her, until she chose Henry. What can I say, I myself could not remain indifferent when I was a boy," he grinned, "I thought I would never meet a woman as beautiful as her again. But Leriana is really her exact copy. No, in the future, she may become even more beautiful.


    Noticing the thoughtful expression on his son''s face, the king asked with a laugh:


    "What''s the matter?" Are you interested in her?


    The prince looked at him with embarrassment, but decided to remain frank in front of his father.


    ¡ª Perhaps it really is.


    The King blinked in surprise.


    ¡ª It can''t be! "Has my humble son finally fallen in love with a girl?" he chuckled.


    Philip was still confused.


    ¡ª Father, you won''t mind our relationship, will you?


    ¡ª What are you talking about? Of course not! ¡ª the king rejoiced, - I will only be glad to be related to an old friend. The whole empire will bless you.


    "In that case..." the Crown Prince coughed, "What do you think about a possible engagement date?"


    ¡ª Hmm... such cases are not solved alone. I have to discuss this with Henry," he smiled, "For sure, he will also be very happy for your union.


    Philip nodded to him, although deep down he could hardly contain his delight. Of course, he expected his father to agree. It couldn''t have been any other way. After all, Leriana Ashford is the most ideal candidate for the Crown Princess, among all the ladies.


    It was in this way that Philippe Blanche hoped to get rid of the annoying problem in the form of Rachel Cassius. If they enter into an official engagement, and Leriana becomes a member of the imperial family, then this damned girl will no longer be able to prevent them. No matter how influential her family is, it will still never be able to compare with the ruling one. It will be a battle lost in advance.


    This damn contract will no longer matter to anyone when Leriana is under the protection of the monarchy. Rachel will not be able to threaten and force her to be with her, thereby endangering her own family. And when Philip ascends the throne and becomes the next king¡­ Then just get rid of it.


    This perfect plan, matured in his head, made the guy grin.


    Rachel Cassius... did this girl really think she could compete with the Crown Prince? Even Leriana could be forced to be with her only by tricks. While he, she loved for real.


    It''s time to end this protracted performance. At today''s ball, Philip will show the whole empire that Leriana belongs only to him.


    "Father, I have to do something.


    With these words, after an approving nod from the king, the guy got up and headed to the hall. A lot of young ladies turned around and tried to call him, but he ignored them all. He had only one goal.


    By that time, most of the guests had finally weeded out from Leriana, and she was left almost alone. It was the perfect moment to do it.


    Neither the Archduke nor the cursed Cassia was there. Therefore, the girl was completely in his hands. This time, no one will be able to stop the two of them.


    The irresistible Crown Prince of the kingdom appeared before her and offered his hand:


    "Lady Ashford, would you do me the honor of dancing with you?"


    Leriana, who was standing at the table at ease earlier, almost choked on punch when he uttered these words.


    The girl stared at him dumbfounded, as if not quite understanding what he was doing. Philip, meanwhile, continued to stand with the same smile, naturally expecting that she would agree.


    Members of the imperial family never invited someone to dance just like that. This was done only if the lady was already his potential bride. In other words, by publicly offering Leriana to become his partner, Philip will make the whole secular society filled with rumors about their impending engagement. That way, he would show all the other aristocrats claiming her heart that she was already engaged. But no one would dare cross the Crown Prince''s path?


    This is exactly what Philip was counting on, considering his plan to be infallible.


    When he said it loudly in front of the whole hall, the audience paid attention to them. The whispers and gossip immediately subsided. Everyone froze, waiting for Lady Ashford to respond.


    The girl herself hesitated, not knowing what to say. A direct refusal to the Crown Prince would be considered disrespectful to the imperial family. That was why she couldn''t answer for so long when even the king himself was watching what was happening.


    ¡ªI¡ª" Leriana faltered, looking at him nervously.


    Apparently, she wanted to say something to him, but did not dare, because so many people were looking at them.


    It seemed that the girl even resigned herself, and was about to extend a trembling hand to him, but ... at that moment, someone suddenly blocked her.


    Philip was taken aback when Rachel Cassius stepped between them out of nowhere.


    The girl gave him an icy look, and without further ado said:


    ¡ª You can''t do that.


    ¡ª What...?


    "Claiming a lady who is already engaged," Rachel said clearly, "Is that, in your opinion, within the bounds of decency?"


    Both Philip and Leriana were taken aback when the girl said it so bluntly. The whole hall was looking at them. People froze in shock, not realizing what was happening now.


    ¡ª You...!


    The Crown Prince was ready to choke with indignation. Does this girl at least understand what she''s doing...?! Or is she really insane?


    "Stop it right now!" ¡ª he began threateningly, ¡ª Or I¡­


    "I''ve already warned you that you won''t get off so easily next time," Rachel cut him off coldly, "If you want to preserve your pathetic dignity, you''d better get out."


    Rachel calmly threatened him in front of all this crowd. This has long gone beyond any norms. And if it wasn''t for the fact that this scene was on public display, they would have fought a long time ago.


    However¡­ Philip, being the crown Prince, could not allow himself to behave unworthily. Therefore, he could only purse his lips and slowly lower his outstretched hand.


    Rachel Cassius, standing in front of him, was like a stone mountain that could not be moved. No amount of persuasion and threats will help here. Realizing this, Philip decided on the last chance.


    "Then let Leriana have the choice," he said, "and if she chooses me, I won''t leave."


    Instead of using his advantage, Philip decided to bring this scoundrel to the surface himself. If in this situation Leriana publicly chooses him, then only Cassius will remain the disgraced party in the end.


    The Crown Prince was confident of his victory.


    ¡ª Hmm? Is that so?


    Rachel grinned and turned to the girl.


    ¡ª And what will you do?


    Leriana flinched when the two looked at her at the same time.


    The Crown Prince and the daughter of the cursed duke were in the same position in front of her, and both believed in their victory. But there could be only one choice. And Leriana didn''t think for a long time.

 Chapter 43

    ¡ª Lea, I''m only going away for five minutes!


    It was this phrase that my father said to me before he left to negotiate with other aristocrats. But in the end, half an hour had already passed, and he was still mired in mutual greetings.


    I sighed, watching as a whole crowd of men in business suits surrounded him, and was in no hurry to let go. But to some extent it was expected. After all, the first archduke of the country could not remain without too much attention.


    By that time, the flocks of society ladies who had overtaken me from all sides had finally dissolved. For tonight, I refused at least ten offers of a joint tea party, friendship and other similar events. All because she wasn''t too eager to get close to strangers so quickly.


    Being a "newcomer" to secular society, I still didn''t know who I could trust and who I couldn''t. I decided to act more carefully, and not accept offers of friendship to the grave from the first comers. All in order not to bring trouble on Rod Ashford. My father taught me this rule when he said that many people would want to use me for profit.


    Proceeding from this, I promised each of the ladies with a polite smile that I would definitely think about it, since a direct refusal at the initial acquaintance would sound too rude. There was obvious disappointment on the faces of some when they realized that there was nothing more to "catch" from me. And gradually, the whole crowd dispersed.


    Simultaneous communication with such a large circle of people exhausted me, and while waiting for my father, I wanted to relax at one of the tables. Come to think of it, I haven''t had a dewdrop in my mouth all evening.


    After the incessant chatter, my throat was dry, and I decided to drink cherry punch. It was akin to the long-awaited finding of an oasis in the middle of the desert. Feeling relieved, I turned my attention back to the hall, and suddenly found that everyone present was looking strangely in my direction.


    Hmm?


    I turned around to see what was going on, and at that moment I was almost speechless. Miraculously, without choking, I saw that the Crown Prince was coming straight at me.


    A handsome young man with blue eyes, at whom all the ladies turned around, came out into the hall for the first time all evening.


    But why on earth would that be? Hasn''t Philip forgotten me? Or maybe he wasn''t heading here at all, but just wanted to get around?


    I hoped for this, and was already preparing to step aside, but no. Philippe Blanche stopped beside me and held out his hand with a gallant smile.


    "Lady Ashford, would you do me the honor of asking you to dance?"


    I stared at him in shock. What kind of dance? Did he get the coast mixed up?


    I shook my head warningly, trying to ask without words what he was doing now. But Philip pretended not to notice it. On the contrary, the guy seemed extremely persistent in his decision.


    In just a couple of minutes, the attention of the whole hall turned out to be riveted on us. The spontaneous silence around me reminded me of a scene I often saw in books or movies. When a guy publicly proposes to a girl, the whole crowd around expects her to say yes.


    Could I assume that the same thing was happening now? Only in this case, Philip invited me to dance, and everyone around froze in anticipation. Watching the birth of a new beautiful couple is always interesting, and now this scene is like a show for them. Of course, no one doubted that I would agree.


    Including the prince himself. In his face, I didn''t notice a shadow of doubt about my possible refusal.


    And we both knew exactly why.


    Not only were our parents friends, but we were also ideally suited to each other in status. It seemed that there were no barriers for me to become a crown princess.


    The king was watching us with the others, so how could I publicly humiliate his son...? Even for an ordinary nobleman, the lady''s refusal would be an unpleasant incident, let alone the Crown Prince. When so many people were looking at him, getting a lapel-turn would be humiliating.


    I was afraid that such an incident might affect the king''s relationship with my father. So isn''t it better to just endure...?


    It is unlikely that one dance will be able to influence something globally. After all, I was sure that my father would never agree to any proposals from the imperial family without my consent.


    Despite the fact that I was terribly angry with Philip because he put me in such a situation without warning, I had to accept it.


    I was already holding out my hand to him, about to accept this offer, when the next second a figure abruptly appeared in front of me.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    More precisely, even from the outside, I immediately realized who it was.


    ¡ª You can''t do that.


    Being completely in her repertoire, Rachel was not at all worried about the situation around her, as well as the fact that she was talking very rudely to the Crown Prince.


    - what?


    Both stared at each other as if they were mortal enemies who had randomly met on the battlefield. And if it wasn''t for the fact that we were in a public place, the "feathers" would have flown immediately.


    In the end, they almost quarreled. I could only slap my forehead, waiting for this absurdity to end.


    Okay, Philip, but I couldn''t figure out what Rachel was doing here. Hasn''t she been ignoring me for the last few days? So why did she suddenly appear as if she really cared about what was happening?


    My brain refused to understand the logic of her sudden mood changes.


    And while the degree in our strange love triangle continued to heat up, the Archduke was one of the first to notice this and wanted to intervene. Raymond Cassius unexpectedly quickly appeared next to him, and held him back.


    ¡ª The kids will figure it out for themselves.


    ¡ª But...! He wanted to object, but the duke remained unshaken.


    "Can''t you see they don''t need us?"


    It turned out to be true. The conflict between Rachel and the Crown Prince took place only between the two of them, and the third extra could not affect the situation in any way. Even I thought so, hoping to calmly "sit out" on the sidelines.


    Let them solve their own problems.


    But it wasn''t there.


    Having shared something among themselves, they turned to me at the same time, waiting for some decision on my part.


    I blinked in surprise.


    ¡ª Well, what will you choose?


    Rachel turned to me with an expectant grin, as if it was some kind of game. Philip, although he also had no doubts about his victory, looked more serious.


    I was already taken aback when they stared at me with the same eagerness in their eyes. It''s like I''m a judge at some competition.


    However, it is still not necessary to choose the lesser of two evils. Since I still have to give preference to someone and get out of this situation, then so be it.


    Rachel was my "girlfriend," right? So it would be right if I chose her¡­


    With this thought, I more than confidently took Rachel out of the two palms outstretched in front of me. The girl pulled me along without any hesitation and we went to the center of the hall.


    Philip was left standing behind with a shocked expression on his face.


    This scene reminded me of a banquet at the Royal Academy, where everyone present was also amazed by what was happening. Only, if I was the initiator of all this last time, now ... everything has become quite the opposite.


    Before the musicians figured out what to do the first time and belatedly started playing music, Rachel had already wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me to her. I watched her actions in surprise.


    What had gotten into her?


    We began to dance, and this event caused even more commotion than the arrival of Duke Cassius. Many noble ladies with whom I talked "dropped their jaws" at the sight of all this. Probably, no one could have imagined that the daughter of such an influential family had such connections.


    I could only hope that this fact would not affect my father''s reputation in any way.


    After all, now, the whole secular society knew that Rachel and I were not strangers to each other.


    And while I was looking around, watching the reaction of the others, Rachel''s hand tightened on my waist. It made me look at her.


    ¡ª Where are you looking? ¡ª the girl asked unkindly.


    ¡ª What...?


    I was confused by her sudden question, as well as by the fact that irritation slipped into her expression.


    ¡ª At such a moment, you can only look at me.


    The girl said this in an authoritative tone, which I had never heard from her before.


    ***


    Philippe Blanche ran out of the ballroom as soon as Leriana and Rachel appeared in front of everyone as a couple. Unable to bear such a disgrace, the guy even forgot that being the crown prince, he could not just leave the event.


    Breathing heavily, he walked quickly down the corridor, barely restraining himself from the urge to hit the wall.


    His thoughts were in chaos, and he could hardly concentrate on one thing.


    ¡ª Vile brat...!


    Philip cursed into the void, not expecting anyone to hear him.


    He really couldn''t believe it had happened. Contrary to common sense, Leriana continues to participate in this absurd performance. And even in front of the whole crowd, I still chose her.


    Did the Cassias really intimidate her so much...?


    After catching his breath, the guy stopped at one of the columns, and pulled out the ill-fated contract from the inside pocket of his jacket. He always carried it with him, so that if an opportunity arose, he would immediately present it as proof of Rachel Cassius'' criminal nature.


    However, the prince didn''t dare to do that today. When aristocrats from all over the empire and even the king looked at him, he changed his mind at the very last second. And now he was terribly sorry about it.


    Clutching the document in his hand, Philip barely restrained himself from going back with it.


    But no. The time has not come yet.


    At this moment, trying with all his might to calm himself, the guy suddenly heard footsteps behind him. Turning around abruptly, he felt some relief.


    Razor Blanche left the hall after his older brother when he saw that he had suddenly left.


    The second Prince had a worried expression on his face. He slowly approached him.


    "Brother, I''ve been looking everywhere for you. Something happened?


    "Didn''t you see it yourself?" Philip asked irritably, "Are you going to humiliate me even more?"


    Razor was stunned. Philip had never spoken to him like that before. More precisely, he had never been so angry.


    ¡ª No, that''s not what I meant at all...!


    The guy couldn''t even justify himself, because the Crown Prince didn''t listen to him at all.


    ¡ª Go away! "Leave me alone!" he barked.


    Razor wanted to make another attempt to talk to him, but the furious expression on his brother''s face prevented him from doing so. In the end, without further explanation, he just turned around and left in an unknown direction.


    The second prince was left alone in an empty corridor, and his soul turned out to be restless.


    Events were moving even faster than he had anticipated.


    Razor never expected Rachel and Philip to become enemies so soon. And this is very, very bad.


    If everything goes on¡­ However, he didn''t even want to think about it.


    While there was still time to fix something, the Razor had to use any means.


    And the main weapon in the fight against their common tragic future will be¡­


    He sighed heavily.


    "It looks like it''s time for Leriana to find out the truth.

 Chapter 44

    <div>


    After our dance, which I felt lasted forever, came to an end, I embarrassedly reminded:


    ¡ª Rachel, can you let me go now¡­


    Despite the fact that some time had passed, the girl continued to hold me by the waist, which turned out to be extremely unusual. But when she heard my request, she sighed with displeasure and took her hand away.


    As soon as the music accompanying the dance subsided, a buzz of whispers and gossip instantly grew around us.


    ¡ª It can''t be! Did you see what just happened?


    "Does the Archduke''s daughter have any ties to the Cassius family?"?


    "Is Lady Ashford sick with the curse now, too?!


    There were more and more such speeches every second. Since everything had already happened, I saw no point in worrying about my future reputation in secular society. After all, what could I fix now that everyone had already seen everything...?


    More than that, I was worried about Rachel''s reaction. I was afraid that getting angry at all these people, the girl could turn the holiday into chaos. Unless, of course, he was already like that.


    But surprisingly, after listening to all this nonsense, Rachel turned to me with a completely calm expression on her face.


    ¡ª Come on.


    After dropping this short sentence, she took my hand and was about to lead me away from the hall.


    I was taken aback.


    ¡ª Wait, where are we going? The ball isn''t over yet!


    Rachel snorted.


    ¡ª Do you want to continue staying here?


    I looked around excitedly. And indeed, after what we had done, there was no question of the former continuation of the banquet. After all, all these speculations will only continue to flare up with the presence of the two of us.


    In order not to spoil my debut evening, the girl chose to act extremely prudently by leaving herself. I decided to support her.


    ¡ª Okay, let''s go¡­


    After my consent, Rachel squeezed my hand more resolutely, and we left the ballroom together. Duke Cassius followed us almost immediately, while my father had to stay behind to explain the situation to the king and apologize for this commotion.


    Despite the fact that I expected at least some explanation from Rachel, she never told me anything. After waiting for the Archduke, we silently got into the carriage and drove back.


    This time we went in the same carriage, as there is nothing to hide anyway. During the trip, despite the huge number of questions, no one said a word. And soon, my father fell asleep from exhaustion on Duke Cassius'' shoulder. A real family idyll.


    But despite the fact that Rachel and I were almost alone, I did not dare to ask her the most important question. The girl preferred to give her debut dance not to her father, according to tradition, but to me. It turned out to be extremely unexpected.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Won''t she regret it in the future? And what motives moved her at that moment...?


    The more time passed since our acquaintance, the more complex a person she became for me. Even now¡­ I couldn''t understand her true intentions.


    After we left the Christmas Ball with a scandal, all the subsequent events were pretty crumpled for me. After waiting out this night, it''s time to go back.


    Since I promised Rachel to spend the winter holidays at her estate, I decided to keep my word to the end. Despite my father''s possible persuasions, I chose to spend the rest of the vacation week in the Duchy of Cassius. The Archduke, who had apparently understood everything for a long time, just sighed and did not argue.


    ¡ª ...Lea, don''t forget to write to me about your affairs! ¡ª my father said goodbye to me in the same touching way as on the day when I left by train for the academy.


    ¡ª Of course, Dad.


    ¡ª If something happens, you know that you can always contact me, right?


    ¡ª I remember everything.


    Every time we said goodbye to him, it looked like I was going on a lifetime-long expedition, and we wouldn''t see each other again.


    Looking at the Archduke and me hugging and crying before the impending separation, Duke Cassius and Rachel just rolled their eyes.


    In the morning we said goodbye. After a tearful parting of half an hour, my father went to the Duchy of Ashford, while the three of us were going to return to the northern capital. Everything happened so quickly that I was even surprised how our stay in the capital Kronos passed so unnoticed.


    The journey in a carriage several days long already seemed familiar to me. We arrived back without any incidents and repeated attacks, and the servants in the house greeted us with the whole crowd.


    Since it was already late in the evening, Rachel and I went straight to bed without further ado. This time I was sure that she had definitely fallen asleep, because she never responded when I called her softly.


    Meanwhile, I was still lying with my eyes open, and looking at the dark ceiling, thinking about my future.


    Recent events have developed so rapidly and unexpectedly that I could not even imagine what would happen in the future. In the end, I came to the conclusion that my original plan did not develop at all in the direction that I imagined.


    Unpredictable plans of the Crown Prince, unexpected events, and, most importantly¡­ Rachel''s attitude towards me is strange.


    At one point, everything changed so dramatically that I couldn''t even figure out exactly how it happened.


    I was afraid that as a result, all this could lead to something completely different from what I needed.


    If I had the opportunity to look into the future, everything would be much easier. But, unfortunately, I could only rely on my own intuition.


    My head was bursting with such uncertainty, and in order to finally give myself a break, I decided to lie on my side. Previously, after a little airing, to go down to the kitchen for a glass of water.


    I didn''t want to wake Melinda up in the middle of the night for this, so I put on a robe myself and went out into the corridor. It''s cold and dark. At such a time, everyone in the house had been asleep for a long time, and there was not a single living soul.


    Without turning on the light, I groped my way to the stairs, hoping that I wouldn''t stumble somewhere. But fumbling with her hands in the dark, she almost screamed.


    At one point I touched something resembling a human figure, and at first I thought I had encountered a ghost. After all, in a place like this, you can expect anything. But no.


    The unknown man was holding a lighted lamp in his hand, which illuminated his face. I let out a sigh of relief when I discovered that it was Duke Cassius.


    ¡ª Sir...? ¡ª I said uncertainly, ¡ª What are you doing here?


    ¡ª It''s good that you''re still awake, ¡ª said the man, ¡ª I have to show you something.


    ¡ª What? ¡ª I was surprised.


    ¡ª Follow me.


    This was said in a tone that did not accept rejection. And yet I fell into a stupor, deciding to clarify just in case.


    ¡ª But why at this time? Isn''t it too late now?


    ¡ª When Rachel is around, I won''t be able to do it anymore, ¡ª he sighed, ¡ª She will definitely mind if she finds out about it.


    The atmosphere was as if I was going to be initiated into the affairs of some terrible and mysterious organization. Or, to be more precise, the secret of the Cassius family, which has been kept from me all this time behind seven seals.


    Seeing the Duke''s determined attitude, I still agreed to take the risk.


    ¡ª What do you want to show me?


    "You''ll understand everything when you see it," the duke gave me only such an unambiguous answer.

 Chapter 45

    <div>


    After an unexpected encounter with Duke Cassius in the corridor in the middle of the night, he took me to the forbidden wing of the castle, where I had never been before.


    Walking behind him and wondering what exactly he wanted to show me, I also thought that this was the rare occasion when I could thank him in private.


    Contrary to the rumors and my initial opinion about him, Duke Cassius turned out to be a "normal guy" who helped us a lot. I could not count on the warm welcome that he provided to an almost unknown girl. In the end, a sense of duty could not allow me to forget about it.


    So I decided it was time for us to get even closer.


    ¡ª Sir?


    The man nodded his head, indicating that I could continue.


    ¡ª Can I call you "father" from now on?


    After my sudden request, Duke Cassius choked violently.


    ¡ª What? ¡ª he even stopped, staring at me, ¡ª When did I become your "father"?


    ¡ª Well... ¡ª I was confused, ¡ª Isn''t that what the wife''s relatives are called? I thought it would be better than continuing to address you as "sir".


    The Duke frowned, as if I had just uttered some nonsense with which he categorically disagreed.


    ¡ª It''s not worth it.


    After such a dry refusal, I thought about it. What does he dislike so much? Maybe the word is wrong?


    ¡ª Then how about "father-in-law"? I suggested doubtfully.


    Judging by the expression on Duke Cassius'' face, this address sounded even worse to him. He was silent for a while. Apparently, noticing my resolute attitude and the fact that I would not leave this venture one way or another, he resigned himself.


    ¡ª Okay. Call me "father."


    He sighed heavily as he continued on his way. I just smiled happily.


    After a couple of minutes of wandering through the dark corridors, we appeared in front of a wide black door, which remained locked all this time. In general, there were many rooms in the duke''s house that were inaccessible to any other people except himself and perhaps Rachel. This was one of them. I have never seen even maids enter it.


    Feeling that the moment of truth had come right now, I was worried.


    The man took out a bunch of keys from his inner pocket, which were made only in one copy and only for him. Choosing a large and beautiful carved key made of black iron, he turned it in the keyhole, and the door opened with a soft creak.


    At first I didn''t see anything, because it was even darker there than in the corridor. Without saying a word, Duke Cassius went inside, and I followed him.


    The light from one lamp was still enough so that I, staying nearby, would not accidentally run into some corpse lying on the floor. And that''s exactly what I expected to see here, since the duke brought me here in such secrecy.


    Then, as if intuitively figuring out what was where, the man, almost in complete darkness, found another lamp somewhere and lit it for me. Now, there is more light. After all, as I understood, there was no switch in this room.


    But meanwhile, I still didn''t understand why we were here. Duke Cassius gave me the answer to that in the next second.


    The man pulled off a heavy cloth from the wall, which I hadn''t noticed before, and a huge canvas with a picture appeared to my eyes. The work was old, but despite this, it has been perfectly preserved to this day.


    I immediately recognized Duke Cassius on it. As the years passed, he did not change at all, and there were almost no differences from the handsome young man of those times and the present one. Perhaps the only difference between the young duke was that he was smiling.


    And very soon, I realized the reason.


    Pretty quickly I realized that it was a family portrait, and next to the man there was a beautiful woman whom I had not met before. She was strikingly different from Duke Cassius. The young lady had long blonde hair, a glowing face and a friendly smile. In general, even without knowing her personally, one picture gave the impression that she was a good person.


    Duke Cassius looked sadly at the canvas.


    ¡ªFather, is that...?" I turned to him uncertainly.


    ¡ª You got it right, ¡ª the man sighed, ¡ª This is Rachel''s mother.


    To be honest, I would be lying if I said that I was very surprised. Considering that during all this time I have never seen her, I could assume that she either left or died. And as it became known, the second option turned out to be the right one.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡ª How did this happen? I asked quietly, then realizing late that such a question was not entirely appropriate, given the look of grief on the duke''s face.


    But he, meanwhile, still answered me.


    ¡ª Childbirth, ¡ª he said shortly, ¡ª Everything happened so suddenly that the doctor did not have time to arrive before¡­


    Then he fell silent, but even without detailed explanations, the situation became clear. After all, death from childbirth during the Middle Ages was by no means uncommon. Especially, without modern medicine, it became extremely difficult to help a person in an emergency situation. But it was such an irreversible death that was the saddest.


    I looked at the woman in the portrait again, and noticed that she and Rachel had almost nothing in common. The girl inherited the genes of Duke Cassius, and was completely his copy. Most likely, this happened to all the descendants of this family.


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered how Rachel had called her during her illness. I wonder what it''s like to never see your mother?


    Although, I didn''t have one either. But until that time I didn''t think about it, because I always had a loving father. With his care, the Archduke replaced Leriana with both parents, and she did not feel unhappy about this.


    But Rachel¡­ Considering how cold her relationship with her father was, she was deprived of even that. This question still worried me.


    Noticing my vague expression, Duke Cassius finally decided to tell me everything. In all these years, I became the first person to whom he told this story.


    I listened to his heavy speech, and with each word I understood the situation more and more.


    As it turned out, the death of his wife was a shocking event for him, which he could not have expected. Duke Cassius became a single father at a young age, and had absolutely no idea what to do. Having no idea how to raise children, he delegated this task to servants.


    Due to his youth and inexperience, the man believed that he was doing the right thing by entrusting the upbringing of his daughter to strangers. In the end, he didn''t even know how to handle her, and in this regard, it seemed that he ignored her.


    The Duke sincerely believed that since Rachel lived in prosperity and had everything she needed, she would have a happy childhood. He himself took almost no part in this process. Throughout his childhood, the man did not pay attention to her, believing that his servants were doing an excellent job with this.


    Thus, he missed all the most significant events in her life. Instead of attending his daughter''s birthday, he preferred work, after just sending her expensive gifts. But is this what a real family should look like...?


    Naturally, given that her father treated her coldly throughout her childhood, Rachel simply decided that he did not need her. And over time, I stopped needing it. Despite the fact that in recent years the duke finally realized everything and tried to catch up, the girl refused to accept his care. Simply because the right time has already been missed, and she has grown up.


    In general, it seems that I finally understood the nature of their relationship, and why they could not find a common language with each other. The wall that Duke Cassius had built himself between him and his daughter a long time ago was still a big obstacle. Which, perhaps, will remain so until the end of life.


    I blamed Duke Cassius, but at the same time I sympathized with him. After all, not everyone is able to admit their mistake on their own. The man was able to improve, and for a long time he tried to establish contact with Rachel.


    But, as it turned out, his problematic attitude towards her as a child was not the only problem.


    Hesitating for a long time whether to tell me about it or not, the duke eventually sighed. Unpleasant memories from the past rose before his eyes.


    "Something happened a long time ago that Rachel still can''t forgive me for," he began slowly.


    ¡ª And what is it? I wondered, wondering what else he could have done.


    The man paused, then began to tell as if to himself. My existence in this room was forgotten.


    "When Rachel was seven years old, I took her to a social event for the first time," he said, "She had never left the estate before, and I thought it would be nice if Rachel found friends among her peers. I didn''t want her to spend her life alone, too. But..." he hesitated, "as it turned out, it was all one big mistake.


    I didn''t say anything, waiting for the Duke to continue on his own.


    ¡ª That day, the son of an aristocrat, in whose house the banquet was held, and a couple of other children were seriously injured. All this time, she and Rachel were in the same room, and she was the only one who was not injured. Therefore... everyone present accused her," the Duke winced unpleasantly, "and... I was one of them.


    He sighed heavily, then continued:


    ¡ª It seemed to me that I was doing the right thing. After this incident, I locked her at home for a whole year and forbade her to go outside. Rachel swore to me that it wasn''t her fault and asked me to believe her. But... at that moment, I just turned away from her, and sided with these people. I even made her apologize... even though she didn''t do it anyway.


    I was still silent.


    ¡ª And only later I found out that in fact, these children were bullying her. She was called a "cursed demon" and said that such as she had no place in the empire. But Rachel didn''t say a word to me, and only broke down at the moment when they began to insult her mother. She was an aristocrat who betrayed her family to marry me when her parents wouldn''t let her. Since then, they have declared her a traitor.


    The Duke grimaced.


    "But I guess that''s what made her disillusioned with me as a father." When I abandoned her in spite of what I was supposed to protect to the end.


    For a while, neither of us said a word, thinking about our own. After that, I decided to ask him:


    "Father, actually, I''ve always wanted to know why you accepted me.


    ¡ª Hmm?


    ¡ª When I came to your house¡­ You didn''t ask me anything. Are you really not interested in anything?


    Duke Cassius smiled faintly.


    ¡ª In fact, I would approve of any person Rachel wanted to bring.


    ¡ª What? ¡ª I was surprised.


    "The fact that she accepted you already says a lot," he remarked, "Rachel has been alone all her life, and I, as a father, know this better than anyone. You are the first one who was able to overcome this barrier. Even for me, it turned out to be an impossible task.


    ¡ª That is¡­ Did you put up with it just because Rachel didn''t push me away?


    The Duke hesitated.


    His gaze once again slid over the mark on my neck, and I once again wondered what was so special about her, since everyone was staring at her.


    Then, he said:


    ¡ª Leriana, actually, I have a lot of hope for you.


    - what?


    ¡ª Promise me something, ¡ª the man said excitedly, turning in my direction, ¡ª I want to believe that you will always be on the side of my daughter.


    I stumbled, not quite understanding what he was driving at.


    "I''ve already betrayed her once," he said unbearably sadly, "so you don''t have to repeat my mistakes. Or else¡­ I''m afraid Rachel won''t be able to handle it.

 Chapter 46

    <div>


    The next week at the estate of the Duchy of Cassius flew by so quickly that I didn''t even have time to come to my senses when it was time for us to leave.


    A new semester of study at the academy was about to begin, and therefore we could not stay here any longer. Tomorrow we will take the carriage of the Cassius family to Atlas, where we will continue our studies until the summer holidays.


    And what will happen next¡­ I didn''t know yet.


    Anyway, to somehow celebrate our stay in this place, Duke Cassius decided to organize a farewell dinner. At six in the evening, the three of us were sitting at the table, and I looked with hungry eyes at the meal, perhaps the most luxurious in all the time that I lived here.


    I expected that we would have dinner in complete silence as usual, but this time, the Duke unexpectedly volunteered to make a farewell speech.


    ¡ªIt was nice to meet you, Lady Leriana," he said, "I hope you will continue to look after Rachel."


    ¡ª Of course! It''s not a problem, Father.


    Rachel choked on these words. It was still unusual for her that I called her father that way. After all, she did not expect that we would be able to find a common language at all. And now she was even a little jealous.


    ¡ª What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I don''t need it," she said irritably.


    ¡ª And I thought that with her appearance, you became calmer, ¡ª the Duke remarked, ¡ª Wouldn''t it be better to finish your studies without fights and scandals?


    ¡ª I''ve never had anything like this before.


    At these words, Duke Cassius and I looked at each other at the same time and grinned. Of course, this has happened, and more than once. But we didn''t remind Rachel of that.


    After all, he and I were in the same boat. If Rachel''s father was engaged in raising her as a child, now this "mission" has passed to me. And considering how badly he handled it, then all the hard work to fix it fell to my lot.


    But I was ready for it. After all, I still had two and a half years left.


    We had a pretty relaxed atmosphere at the table, and even Rachel sometimes cut in on the conversation. At some point, I even caught myself thinking that I would miss this place. Surprisingly, despite the thirty-degree frost and the gloomy atmosphere of the estate, I have never felt uncomfortable here.


    Overall, it was a pleasant time, during which I managed to learn more about the Cassia family and Rachel herself. I will definitely need this knowledge in the future.


    After dinner was over and I thanked Duke Cassius, Rachel and I returned to our room. There were still a lot of things to pack, and contrary to the Duke''s suggestion, I decided to do everything myself. After all, I didn''t have any other things to do anyway, and I didn''t want to distract working people.


    Laying out my luggage in suitcases, I was once again surprised in queues, why did I bring so much ...? I didn''t even use half of it.


    Rachel watched in silence as I rummaged through my things, not too eager to join in. Unlike me, she was too lazy to do all this, and she blamed the collection of her things on the servants.


    Being behind this case, I came across an interesting idea, and decided to execute it.


    Almost finished with the last preparations, I rang the bell, and a couple of minutes later Melinda appeared on the threshold of the room.


    ¡ª Lady, did you call me?


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª I smiled, ¡ª Come here.


    Since we''re going to say goodbye very soon, in honor of our departure, I wanted to give her a small gift. Melinda managed to do a lot of things for me, and a couple of times she found herself in difficult situations because of this. Despite the fact that it was her duty, the girl sincerely treated me well, and I wanted to thank her.


    I pulled out my jewelry box and took out a beautiful silver pendant with a gem. I knew that at current prices it was quite expensive, and if Melinda decides to sell it, she will be able to feed not only herself but also the whole family.


    With this intention, I put the pendant in her hand, and said:


    "Please accept it as my thanks."


    ¡ª What?! ¡ª the maid widened her eyes in shock, ¡ª B-but Mistress...!


    She looked at the jewelry and was speechless. Probably for the first time in her life, the girl was holding such an expensive thing in her hands. This made her visibly agitated.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡ª Lady, I don''t need this! ¡ª she hastily blurted out, trying to hand me the pendant back.


    I was surprised.


    - why?


    "It''s too expensive for me," Melinda explained sheepishly, "I can''t accept such a gift.


    ¡ª Really, you won''t let me thank you? I sighed.


    ¡ª Lady, this is my job. It is enough for me that you are satisfied with me.


    Seeing how categorically she turned out to be, I even fell into a stupor. Perhaps it is really inconvenient for her to receive a gift from a noble lady. After all, it was usually not accepted in the relationship of masters and servants.


    But I didn''t see anything wrong with it myself. Like any other aristocrat, my jewelry box was stuffed with jewels that I didn''t even wear. So what''s wrong with giving one of them away as a gift?


    But seeing how insistent Melinda was in her desire to refuse me, I decided on a backup plan.


    "Okay," I said, "then how about a Christmas present?"


    - what? ¡ª the girl was even more surprised.


    "Since you can''t accept the pendant as a thank you for your work, then I''ll just give it as a gift," I cunningly thought up.


    ¡ª But...! ¡ª she faltered, ¡ª Lady, how can you give gifts to a simple maid?!


    "I can," I said calmly, "and if you don''t accept it, then I may regard it as disrespectful to my favor."


    I had to make even a small threat so that the timid Melinda would still agree to take him. Being just as stubborn, I couldn''t give up my idea so easily.


    The maid flinched when I said this in front of her and hastily retorted:


    ¡ª No, lady, what are you! Of course, I am grateful to you.


    "Then will you accept him?"


    The girl hesitated a little, after which she still stretched out her hand so that I handed her the pendant again. Despite the awkwardness of receiving such an expensive gift, her eyes watered when she looked at me.


    ¡ª Lady, I will never forget your kindness! Melinda exclaimed heartily, holding the jewelry as carefully as if it were the most valuable thing in her life, "Please accept my gratitude!


    After these words, the maid even fell to her knees, about to bow, but I stopped her.


    "It''s not worth it," I smiled, "It''s enough for me that you''re happy.


    ¡ª Very much! Very glad, madam!


    I grinned, finding Melinda in such a happy mood for the first time. At that moment, she looked like a child. For some time, scattering words of gratitude in front of me, the girl finally left our room.


    As soon as this happened, Rachel closed the book she had been pretending to read with a loud bang. In fact, all this time she was watching the scene with displeasure.


    ¡ª A gift, then? Rachel was indignant.


    I was surprised, because I didn''t even know that she was eavesdropping on us.


    ¡ª Yes... Melinda tried a lot for me, and I thought it would be right.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about," the girl said irritably.


    ¡ª Hmm?


    "You even gave a gift to some servant. What''s wrong with me?


    I stared at her even more.


    ¡ªA-a gift?"


    ¡ª Exactly! ¡ª Rachel seemed angry, ¡ª Or do you think you could just forget about it?


    I fell into a stupor. The last thing I expected was that Rachel would start demanding a gift from me. And it looked like that from the outside. But shouldn''t such things be done voluntarily?


    ¡ª Why do you need a gift? I asked doubtfully.


    ¡ª What''s that for? What about Christmas?


    Rachel looked like she''d been expecting this from me for a long time. But the scene with me giving something to the maid was the last straw for her.


    ¡ª Okay ... ¡ª I sighed, ¡ª but you didn''t give me anything either. Aren''t we even now?


    ¡ª Not at all, ¡ª she suddenly objected, ¡ª You owe me. Or have you already forgotten what I did for you at the ball?


    I realized that she was referring to the incident when, in front of the whole crowd, Rachel took me right out from under the Crown Prince''s nose. This helped me avoid rumors and a possible engagement initiative on the part of the king. So, if you think about it, it really can be regarded as a significant help. Is that really what she decided to make my Christmas "gift"?


    "Okay," I agreed, "you''re right. Tell me what you want.


    "What can you give me?" Rachel asked bluntly in response.


    I thought about it. In fact, I really didn''t think about it, because I had absolutely no idea what she wanted. Considering that Rachel remained the sole heiress of the Cassius family, she hardly needed anything material. And what else could I give her?


    ¡ª Well... ¡ª I said awkwardly, ¡ª Then maybe you want jewelry too?


    ¡ª Are you kidding me? Are you going to give me the same gift as the maid?


    ¡ª What else can I do? I don''t have any ideas," I said indignantly.


    After that, Rachel looked at me strangely.


    ¡ª And I''m not asking you to pay me with things.


    I was surprised, while the girl continued to stare at me intently, as if some thought had matured in her head. At some point, from such a look, I felt like a dish on the buffet.


    At one point, she even moved, ready to do something. But then, she noticed with how innocent an expression I stared at her, and apparently changed her mind.


    Sighing, Rachel muttered with displeasure:


    ¡ª Okay, the hell with you. Just sit down.


    I asked, surprised.


    ¡ª You don''t want to fulfill my wish anymore?


    Not quite understanding what she was driving at, I still sat down on the bed. Trying to unravel Rachel''s plans in advance was useless, so I just waited for her to do.


    The next second, Rachel got up from her chair, and approached, lay down next to me and put her head on my lap. Closing her eyes, the girl seemed to be preparing to sleep here.


    ¡ª Hey! I exclaimed, "What are you doing?"


    ¡ª Don''t bother me to rest, ¡ª she yawned, ¡ª I''m tired.


    "But why are you doing it on me?"


    ¡ªThis is your punishment," Rachel said indistinctly, "for all the time you''ve been here, I haven''t had a minute''s rest. So sit here and wait for me to get some sleep.


    I was quietly indignant.


    ¡ª If I was bothering you so much, you might not have invited me to visit¡­


    Rachel didn''t say anything, but she smiled imperceptibly.


    ¡ª Hey! Meanwhile, I called out to her again, "What if you sleep all night?"


    ¡ª Then be patient until morning.


    Throwing this short answer, the girl fell asleep very quickly, and I didn''t even have time to object. Sighing, I looked doubtfully at her sleeping face, wondering if she was pretending or really sleeping.


    At that moment, when we were alone in silence, I involuntarily remembered the words of Duke Cassius a week ago.


    What did he mean when he told me all this...?


    I didn''t think about it in detail until today. But now, listening to Rachel''s steady breathing, thoughts about the future slipped through my head.


    Duke Cassius, apparently, was very concerned about this issue, and he even made me promise. But I had no idea what was going to happen for me to betray Rachel...? And what exactly was behind this designation?


    I sighed and ran my hand through her hair, removing one of the strands from her face. When the girl was sleeping and you can''t say that this cute angel was actually a demon.


    Mentally, I hoped that what the Duke was worried about would never happen. More precisely, this simply cannot be.

 Chapter 47

    <div>


    The farewell to the estate of the Duchy of Cassius took place the next morning.


    The Duke himself came out to see us off, and I took advantage of this to thank him once again for his hospitality. Rachel just silently got into the carriage and did not even bother to say goodbye to her father before a long separation of six months.


    The man only smiled bitterly at this, because he did not expect anything else. Instead, he turned to me:


    ¡ª Take care of yourself.


    I nodded.


    "You too, Father.


    After exchanging a mutual handshake, I also got into the salon and we set off. From the window I saw the snow-covered terrain and the black castle, which, most likely, I will not see for a long time. Or maybe never again.


    It was a little sad to realize this, but at the same time I was glad that I was able to meet Rachel''s father. This helped me dispel many improbable rumors and look at this family with different eyes. In the end, my short days in this place turned out to be quite pleasant.


    This time, perhaps because we were traveling alone now, Rachel turned out to be more talkative and even kept up a conversation with me that I usually had alone.


    I liked the changes in her character, even though they seemed a little strange. I couldn''t believe that I could achieve such results in just six months. From Rachel''s enemy, whom she didn''t even take seriously, I became her friend. At least, I believed that this was the case now.


    At this rate, it may not take me several years to re-educate her. Is it possible to say that I am already halfway to the successful completion of my mission?


    This thought warmed my soul, and I was once again convinced that I had chosen the right path. After all, the saying learned from childhood "patience and work will grind everything" has proved its effectiveness in practice.


    Despite the fact that I was returning to the academy again, where I didn''t like spending time too much, my soul was filled with enthusiasm. I was completely ready for my new achievements.


    Seeing how my eyes shone with ideas known only to me, Rachel sighed. Apparently, this was another time when she thought I was acting weird. However, I''m not used to it.


    In general, most students came and went from vacation by train, and only Rachel and I were an exception. Because by definition the vehicle was supposed to be packed with people, which the girl hated, especially in such a small space. Based on this, we had to arrive a couple of days later than the others, since the carriage could not compete in speed with the train. Duke Cassius notified the academy''s management about this delay in advance.


    Perhaps it was even lucky, because I wasn''t in too much of a hurry to get back to boring school days.


    During this time, I either slept, or talked to Rachel, or looked out the window. Not noticing how the winter outside the window soon changed to summer, I slept for almost a day.


    Eventually, Rachel herself woke me up when we drove up to the academy gates.


    - what? Already? I asked sleepily, looking up from the uncomfortable position on the seat. While I was dozing like this, all my limbs were terribly numb.


    - yes. Get up.


    Having got off with such a terse answer, the girl waited until I came to my senses, and we got out of the carriage together. The servants of the Cassius family who accompanied us were the first to go to the building, dragging their luggage behind them.


    I yawned again as the guards parted to let us through the gate. Being here again, it felt like we weren''t going anywhere at all.


    First of all, when I was going to put my things in the dorm, I wanted to head in that direction, but the strange situation around me made me stop.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Rachel and I froze in a stupor in front of the main building, not quite understanding what was happening now.


    A huge crowd of students gathered on the street at the entrance, surrounding us from all sides. People occupied almost the entire space, which gave the impression that all the students were here.


    The teenagers looked at each other in bewilderment and did not even immediately notice our arrival.


    "Why did His Highness call us here?"


    ¡ª Maybe this is some kind of prank?


    ¡ª Is it really normal that we miss classes?


    Obviously, all these people knew about what was happening as much as we did. No one understood anything.


    Until the doors opened and Philippe Blanche came out to meet the audience. The guy saw us in all this crowd and smiled.


    His classmates surrounded him, trying to figure out what was going on.


    "Your Highness, why did you order us to go outside?"


    A flurry of questions came at him, but the prince ignored it all. Instead, he grinned expectantly:


    ¡ª I called you today to show an interesting show.


    The general misunderstandings among the crowd only intensified, since no one could understand what the Crown Prince meant. It was only a couple of minutes later that they noticed Rachel and me, and many of them seriously flinched.


    ¡ª Everyone back off!


    After Philip''s order, the people around hastily parted, eventually leaving us alone with the guy. It was like we had become participants in some kind of performance, which was watched by the stands of the audience.


    I became nervous, while the Crown Prince continued to approach with a smile until he was exactly opposite us. The dead silence around only further intensified the disturbing atmosphere.


    "Your Highness! ¡ª I breathed out indignantly, ¡ª What are you doing now?!


    "Saving you, of course.


    ¡ª What...?


    Instead of answering, the guy pulled out a piece of paper from his breast pocket, which he defiantly unfolded in front of us. I recognized him immediately and was horrified.


    During this process, Philippe Blanche did not entirely take his eyes off Rachel, who was looking at him with a cold expression.


    "I already know everything,¡ª he said with a triumphant grin, "so you don''t have to pretend anymore.


    ¡ª Really? ¡ª a bad smile appeared on the girl''s face, ¡ª And what does the imperial worm know?


    Despite the direct insult to him, Philip did not get angry at all. On the contrary, I began to look forward to its failure with even greater impatience.


    And while these two were throwing invisible lightning bolts between themselves, I couldn''t help but reproach myself for being frivolous. The last thing I expected upon my return was that our contract would fall into Philip''s hands.


    Initially, when I gave it to Rachel for safekeeping, I hoped that this way it would be safer, because even the servants did not dare to touch her things. But I could not imagine that besides the fact that Rachel would leave him at the academy, he would also catch the eye of the Crown Prince.


    That''s an unfortunate coincidence.


    So much so that I now didn''t know how to get out of it. I could only hope for Rachel: maybe she had some kind of plan?


    ¡ª Rachel Cassius, you can''t deny it anymore! "Or did you really think that blackmailing the Archduke''s daughter would never reveal the truth?"


    Rachel looked at him like he was an idiot. To be honest, I didn''t quite understand what he meant either.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    ¡ª Don''t deny it! The Crown Prince objected, "I''m giving you one last chance. Let Leriana go, or else¡­ The whole academy will know about this contract.


    I felt a chill when I finally realized what all this crowd was gathered for. Did Philip really plan this in advance?


    ¡ª I don''t know what you mean.


    Rachel kept her cool, despite the fact that Philip tried his best to pin her to the wall. Not giving him the "right" reaction in the form of fear or excitement, she only provoked him more.


    ¡ª Cassius, I want to say that you are really pathetic, ¡ª the guy laughed, ¡ª Even now you persistently pretend that it is not so. But in fact, I forced Leriana to sign this piece of paper, so that she wouldn''t run away from you. How long do you think this will work?


    Rachel arched an eyebrow, not taking his words seriously.


    While I finally realized what Philip was driving at, and I was surprised that he took it that way.


    ¡ª Your Highness, but it wasn''t at all...!


    I tried to say something, but the guy just looked at me angrily.


    ¡ª Leriana, don''t try to justify her. Even a fool would put two and two together. Therefore, I myself know perfectly well what is going on.


    ¡ª But...!


    ¡ª Let me deal with her first, ¡ª Philip smiled, ¡ª You''ll see, everything will end soon, and she won''t be able to hold you anymore.


    Rachel also held my hand, which made it clear that they both didn''t want me to interfere. As a result, I just had to silently watch what was happening.


    "So you think our relationship isn''t real?" Rachel asked reasonably.


    ¡ª Of course! The Crown Prince chuckled, "And if you don''t make the right decision, soon the academy and then the whole empire will know about it. Do you think they will forgive you for this lie?


    The girl chuckled.


    ¡ª You still don''t understand anything.


    ¡ª What?


    ¡ª Do you want to be humiliated for the third time? Or maybe I should beat you up in front of all these people?


    Philip was taken aback.


    ¡ª How dare you...!


    ¡ª Do you need proof that this is not a lie? Rachel smiled icily, "Well, I can arrange that.


    In the next moment, under the shocked exclamations of the crowd, the girl did something that no one expected.


    Rachel turned around and kissed me.

 Chapter 48

    It happened so suddenly that I didn''t even have time to react.


    Rachel pulled me to her and kissed me in front of all this crowd. At that moment, my eyes opened wide, and there was no strength to resist.


    I didn''t know exactly how long it lasted, but when the girl finally pulled away, it seemed to me that an eternity had passed during this time. I froze in shock and could not utter a word.


    Crown Prince Philip watched us with his jaw hanging open. Actually, like everyone else present here. There was such a silence that did not bode well.


    In the next second, taking advantage of the fact that the prince froze in his tracks, Rachel took the contract from his hands and publicly tore it to shreds.


    This made the guy come to his senses, and he shouted indignantly:


    ¡ª What are you...!


    ¡ª Are you convinced now? ¡ª she chuckled, - This piece of paper can''t do anything to me. But now all these idiots know that Leriana belongs to me.


    Philippe Blanche was shaking with anger.


    ¡ª You...!


    But Rachel wasn''t listening to him. Turning in my direction, she said:


    ¡ª Go away. There''s nothing else for you to do here.


    I batted my eyelashes and definitely wasn''t going to contradict her. Right now I need to be alone to digest all this.


    On wobbly legs, I headed towards the dorm, while all the students followed me with their eyes. But I didn''t notice it, because the scene of that kiss was still in front of my eyes.


    To put it mildly, I was shocked.


    It turned out to be my first kiss in all my two lives, and I could not have expected it to happen this way. In a similar setting and plus, with Rachel¡­ Life certainly didn''t prepare me for this.


    I didn''t even know whether to be mad at her or not. After all, all this could have been part of a plan that prevented Philip from revealing us¡­


    But was it necessary to do just that?! After all, everyone has seen it now!


    Once in my room, where my things were already lying in the corner, I sighed and fell on the bed. I lay in this position all evening, as I had almost no strength for anything.


    I already imagined in advance how absolutely everyone would stare at me in class tomorrow, and it doesn''t make it any easier. Especially, I didn''t know how to talk about it with Rachel. Maybe it''s nothing at all for her? And I''m the only one steaming here?


    Oh, shit. And why are there so many problems in my life?


    I even forgot to unpack my things, trying to figure out what to do tomorrow, I came to my senses only late at night. When I saw that the blue sky outside the window was rapidly turning black, I realized that it was worth ending my thoughts for today.


    Touching my lips, I shuddered once again, but decided to put these thoughts out of my head.


    At least for a couple of hours I had to forget about it. Without changing clothes, I decided to go to bed right so that in the morning I could think about everything carefully again with a fresh head.


    Since Rachel broke our contract, should we make a new one...? Or will we continue to adhere to the conditions of the old one?


    I sighed, but postponed this topic for tomorrow, too. After all, this was something I needed to discuss directly with Rachel. And now I''m very tired.


    Turning off the light, I was going to get into bed, intending to have a good rest. But as soon as I took off my slippers and threw back the blanket, I heard a strange sound.


    Soon I realized that it was coming from my window. It was a thud, audible only in this room.


    I stood up in bewilderment, at first thinking that some kind of bird had crashed into the glass. But no. Approaching and opening the doors, I saw Razor below.


    I almost shouted in surprise to ask what he was doing here, but I came to my senses in time. At such a time, everyone was already asleep in the dorm, and I would have woken everyone up with my question.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The black-haired guy, apparently, was of the same opinion, since he did not call me directly, but tried to attract attention in this way. Despite the difference between us of four floors, I saw in his hands a handful of small stones, several of which he had already thrown at my window.


    Despite the fact that in such a situation we could not say anything to each other, everything was clear and so. The guy was waiting for me to come down to him.


    However, this is a rather risky undertaking, because students were forbidden to leave the hostel after ten in the evening. It''s unclear how Razor himself was able to sneak out.


    I hesitated for only a couple of minutes.


    Since the second prince bypassed the guards and came to me at such a time, it means that this is really something important. I couldn''t just pretend I hadn''t noticed him.


    Therefore, with a heavy sigh, I finally decided. If I get caught, I can''t avoid a reprimand, so I was going to act very carefully.


    After leaving the room, she tiptoed down the corridor, trying not to make sounds even from footsteps. Being quieter than a mouse, I went down to the lowest floor, where there was a guard booth.


    Holding my breath, I wanted to look for an emergency exit, but it wasn''t necessary.


    Fortunately, even the gods were on my side, and it was at this moment that the man dozed off. I slipped unnoticed to the main exit, and unlocking the door, I was able to go outside.


    Razor Blanche came right up to me.


    ¡ª It''s good that you did it, ¡ª he sighed with relief, ¡ª Otherwise, we would have to come up with another plan.


    ¡ª What happened? I asked in a normal voice, "Your Highness, are you¡­


    "That''s enough already," he objected with displeasure, after which he added more gently: ¡ªJust a Razor.


    ¡ª B-but¡­


    I stumbled when the guy looked at me very seriously.


    ¡ªOkay,¡ª I agreed, "Just Razor."


    ¡ª That''s great, ¡ª he smiled, ¡ª Since you''re here, then let''s go.


    - what? Where to? I asked, surprised.


    ¡ª You''ll see.


    The prince took my hand and dragged me along. I had no idea where we could go in the middle of the night, but I didn''t contradict. For some reason, I trusted the guy, and he didn''t seem suspicious to me.


    However, the further we went, the more my surprise increased. Razor took me to the academy building, where it was dark and deserted now. Then, while I still didn''t understand anything, we stopped in front of the library entrance.


    The guy pushed the doors open easily, and we entered noiselessly. Right after that, I asked:


    ¡ª What are we doing here?


    Once in a safe space, where hardly anyone would poke into at such a time, Razor looked more relaxed. He turned to me.


    ¡ª Actually, I''ve been wanting to show you something for a long time.


    - what? ¡ª I fell into a stupor, ¡ª But why couldn''t I do it during the day?


    ¡ª Because, ¡ª the guy sighed, ¡ª There are always people in almost any office during the day, and the library is occupied by Rachel Cassius. As for me, this is the only way for the two of us to stay without extra ears.


    I was amazed at such secrecy and even worried.


    ¡ª Is it that serious...?


    ¡ª More than enough.


    The guy and I sat down at one of the tables in the reading room, and I couldn''t even guess what he was going to show me. Once we were in front of each other, Razor continued to do strange things.


    Rummaging in his backpack, which he took with him, the prince took out a couple of scented candles. He placed them on the table under my puzzled gaze. The next action was to extract a box of matches from the same place.


    I didn''t even have time to ask what all this was for, as the guy told me himself.


    ¡ª Do you remember how we went to the fortune teller a couple of months ago? "What is it?" he asked suddenly.


    ¡ª I remember ... ¡ª I answered uncertainly, ¡ª And what does that have to do with it?


    ¡ªI managed to find her," Razor said, "and buy these incense.


    ¡ª Incense?


    He nodded.


    ¡ª They contain a special compound that puts a person into a trance. Actually, it was for this reason that we fell asleep last time.


    While the second prince was telling me this, I just didn''t understand anything anymore.


    Of course, I could not forget that incident, as well as our first walk together in the city of Atlas. That day, in principle, turned out to be quite strange, but I didn''t attach much importance to it. After all, didn''t we go to that woman for fun?


    ¡ª So you called me for this? I asked, "To show the incense?"


    "No," Razor shook his head, "they''re just a way to help you see what you need to know.


    Slowly, but it began to dawn on me.


    ¡ª You mean that prediction?


    - yes.


    "But weren''t they just tricks?" ¡ª I said doubtfully, ¡ª Besides, I don''t remember anything anyway. So is it really necessary¡­


    ¡ª It is necessary, ¡ª the guy interrupted me, ¡ª It is very important.


    I was confused. For no reason at all, Razor Blanche called me to the academy in the middle of the night to show me a vision that the fortune-teller''s ball had predicted to us a few months ago. I didn''t understand at all what he wanted to get out of it.


    But seeing his serious and determined attitude, I decided to postpone all questions for later.


    ¡ª Okay ... ¡ª I sighed, ¡ª But are you sure it will help? I really don''t remember anything.


    "It must be," the prince replied, "Last time, you could have forgotten everything because I woke you up abruptly. But this time I won''t touch you. The memories must come back.


    In the end, the guy spoke quite convincingly, and I trusted him.


    After my consent, Razor lit all the incense, and the room was enveloped by the same strange aroma that made me feel bad in the fortune-teller''s tent. Heaviness and drowsiness came almost immediately.


    The second prince covered the lower part of his face with his jacket so as not to fall asleep with me. My body, as before, went limp on the chair and I quickly fell asleep.


    The feeling of deja vu instantly covered me.


    I saw the same terrible dream, because of which I then woke up covered in sweat.


    Rivers of blood flooded my mind and I finally remembered everything.


    The Imperial Palace, an attempt to escape from there, and subsequent death¡­ I had a flash of Rachel''s grown-up face and her blade slicing through my neck.


    "...Leriana, it''s your fault. This monster was raised by you!"


    The last words I heard before I woke up in the library again.


    I even thought I was screaming in my sleep, because my throat was hoarse. With trembling hands I touched the neck, which a girl had pierced in my dream just a second ago.


    I looked at the second prince, who was waiting for me to wake up, in a frightened way.


    Even without my words, he realized that I remembered everything.


    "It can''t be..." I said hoarsely, "is Rachel really going to kill me?!

 Chapter 49

    Seeing how scared I was, the second prince sighed heavily.


    ¡ªIt''s a good thing it worked," he said, "otherwise, you definitely wouldn''t have taken my word for it."


    But I barely heard him.


    ¡ª What¡­ What was that? The words barely escaped my lips while I was still trying to come to my senses.


    Razor Blanche looked at me grimly.


    ¡ª Our future with you.


    I flinched, being in absolute shock.


    ¡ª B-but¡­ It''s impossible! Rachel would never¡­


    ¡ª It has become, ¡ª the guy objected, ¡ª And as you can see, we are already rapidly moving towards such a fate.


    I stumbled, catching my breath for a while. It is too difficult to believe that this dream could be real. But at the same time¡­ The way my heart was pounding furiously, as if I had just visited this imperial palace myself, did not give me any peace.


    Razor silently waited for the wave of horror that covered me to subside, and I would be able to reason soberly.


    It didn''t happen too soon, but I was able to calm my trembling voice and hands.


    She looked at the second prince carefully.


    ¡ªYou... how do you know it''s all true?"


    "Because I saw it too," he shrugged, ¡ªand, moreover, even a little more.


    ¡ª What do you mean? I asked, "Can you see the future?"


    The guy sighed again.


    ¡ª To be honest, I didn''t want to tell anyone about it. But since there''s no choice anyway, and we''re almost dead, we''ll have to do it.


    I didn''t understand what he was getting at.


    "It happened a couple of days before I entered the academy," Razor said, "Before that, everything was going as usual, but then I suddenly started seeing strange visions. They gave me no rest day or night. At first, I thought I was going crazy. Until one day¡­ I was not convinced that it was all true.


    He paused for a moment before continuing heavily:


    "I''ve seen a lot... too much¡­ But I didn''t fully believe it. Until all my visions began to come true one by one. In my dream I saw that I would fall into the lake, and an unknown girl with emerald hair would save me. And the next day you really pulled me out," the guy faltered, "I tripped and fell into the water, although I didn''t plan it at all. That''s when I realized it wasn''t nonsense. Besides, I also dreamed that you would become my brother''s wife. Although you didn''t even know each other before. And after I saw how you became friends with him. I was finally convinced that all this is not just a coincidence.


    I listened to Razor''s revelations while being in absolute shock.


    To believe that he really sees the future was not so difficult, compared to what I saw in my dream. After all, isn''t it a hit girl like me, talking about unexplained things in this world?


    The guy said that he had acquired this strange ability a couple of days before leaving for the academy. But... and I myself was reborn in this world around the same time period! What does it mean? Could we be somehow connected by this circumstance?


    "Are you telling the truth?" ¡ª I was taken aback, - Is it really possible?


    ¡ª You may not believe me, but right now we are in extreme danger, ¡ª the guy said seriously, ¡ª In fact, you yourself saw it in a dream. But this is not fiction at all, but our real reality.


    I was even more scared.


    ¡ª B-but how¡­ Why Rachel¡­


    "Kill you?" Razor finished for me and sighed, "But not only that. Philip and I, by the way, are also dead.


    Realizing from the expression on my face that I obviously needed further explanations, he continued:


    ¡ª You saw only the very scene of your death. But not what led to it. It so happened that I know a little more, because I am not limited only to this prediction.


    "Do you know the reason Rachel would kill me...?" I asked excitedly.


    ¡ª It''s a long story, ¡ª the prince rubbed his temples with fatigue, ¡ª I can only tell you briefly.


    I stared at him intently.


    ¡ª In general terms¡­ It will happen because of my brother''s obsession," he said heavily, "You and Rachel Cassius will be dating for three years, and Philip will try in vain to stop you. By the time we graduate from the academy, our father will have already died of illness and Philip will ascend to the throne. The first thing he will do is¡­ Make you marry him.


    ¡ª What?!


    "After becoming king, your brother will threaten you with the safety of the Ashford family so that you voluntarily agree to become his wife," Razor sighed, "In such a situation, you had no other choice. To save your father, you agreed to this. But at the same time, she knew perfectly well that if Rachel found out about this, she would launch a war against the imperial family. At that time, Cassius will already inherit the title of duchess, so it will be quite real. And to avoid bloodshed, you lied that you did it on your own.


    With every word the guy uttered, my pupils dilated more and more.


    ¡ª ...You thought that since Rachel loves you, she would approve of your choice and let you go. But it wasn''t there," Razor frowned, "After so many years of relationships, she perceived your sudden departure as a betrayal, and decided to take revenge. And in the end, the civil war took place anyway. Philip, of course, was the first one she killed. And I''m next, because I''m also a member of the imperial family¡­


    The guy''s story was more like the plot of a historical melodrama in the genre of tragedy, which could be watched on TV, but not in real life. I could hardly digest his words.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    But it''s unlikely that the second prince would have called me to such a place in the middle of the night to make a joke.


    Therefore, in theory, I should have taken it as the truth.


    ¡ª But wait... ¡ª after a short time of reflection, I said, ¡ª How is this possible if we¡­


    ¡ª ...If you have a contractual relationship? ¡ª the guy summed it up for me again, and I was once again amazed that he even knows this, ¡ª Well, only you thought so. Rachel''s is different.


    ¡ª W-what¡­


    "Haven''t you noticed yet?" ¡ª Razor arched an eyebrow, ¡ª That for her it''s more than just a piece of paper?


    I shuddered.


    " You mean¡­


    "Rachel loves you," the prince stated this fact, "or she will love you in the future. In what period this will happen, I''m not sure yet.


    My hands dropped. Have I really been so blind all this time?


    Every time Rachel behaved unusually, I attributed it to her volatile nature. For the reason that in my life I could not imagine that she could feel something for me. It seemed to me that from someone like Rachel, this simply could not be expected. But... who knew it would go this far.


    She''ll even kill me so that I don''t belong to anyone else.


    If I had known about such consequences in advance, I would never have agreed to this.


    Razor noticed the change in my expression and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good that you understand everything," he remarked, "it always seemed to me that you were too naive towards Cassius.


    ¡ª Up to this point, I was really naive. Once I thought that Rachel would be able to forget about everything¡­


    The guy and I were silent, thinking about each other. Eventually, he decided to ask:


    ¡ª Do you know what is most incomprehensible to me in this situation?


    ¡ª Hmm?


    "Why did you get involved with Rachel Cassius in the first place?" ¡ª he said doubtfully, - In my first dream that I saw, this was not even close. You didn''t even cross paths with her during the training period. As I understand it, initially you were supposed to remain strangers at all. So why did everything suddenly change so suddenly?


    I stumbled, while the prince stared at me intently, waiting for an answer. But what could I tell him...?


    That this is a fictional universe of a novel, and I got here from the real world? And in order to prevent her tragic fate, she decided to go the other way on purpose? However, as it turned out, in the end it will turn out even worse for me¡­


    At first glance, it looked like an implausible nonsense. But on the other hand, what the guy said today also went beyond the usual.


    Since we were having an evening of revelations, could I confess my origin to him?


    After all, now we seem to be in the same boat, and I decided not to hide it.


    "Well... would you believe me if I said we were the heroes of a novel?"


    - what?


    ¡ª And it so happened that I''m not quite from here¡­


    While the second prince was staring at me with his jaw hanging open, I was going to lay out all the cards in front of him. In the end, I have nothing to lose anyway.


    I briefly told him the plot of the novel I was reading, without going into unnecessary details. He listened to all this with about the same expression that I had during his confession.


    When I finished this fantastic story, Razor couldn''t come to his senses for a long time. I expected that quite possibly he wouldn''t believe me at all. After all, it really sounded pretty wild.


    But rethinking my words, the prince suddenly smiled bitterly.


    ¡ª So you''re saying that in this book, your daughter and Philip will kill me?


    - yes.


    ¡ª And she''s the main character?


    ¡ª Sort of¡­


    As I nodded back at him, it was clear from Razor that he was barely holding back hysterical laughter. But in the end, I restrained myself so as not to make noise.


    In the end, he confessed:


    ¡ª You know, it really looks like some kind of nonsense.


    I sighed.


    ¡ª It''s not so crazy, compared to our future.


    We fell silent again. After some thought, the guy suddenly said:


    ¡ª If you look at it like that, then we two have the most unhappy fate in this world. As a result, we always die.


    I was startled.


    "So you believe me?"


    "I''m not sure yet," Razor shrugged, "but even if you told the truth, it won''t change much. As I understand it, our world is already significantly different from the story in that book.


    I couldn''t disagree more.


    ¡ª Besides, I finally understood why my brother began to behave so strangely.


    ¡ª What? ¡ª I was surprised.


    ¡ª If you judge it like that, then we are all the heroes of the book, which means that our destinies are predetermined in advance, ¡ª the guy said thoughtfully, ¡ª We were able to change something only because we knew about it. But Philip¡­ After all, it is exactly the same as it was originally created. In fact, meeting you was the only reason for his existence, because your main role is the birth of the main character. Without this goal, he will become just a nobody. And for that reason, when you started acting differently, he decided to do everything to get you.


    Razor looked at it all from an angle I hadn''t thought of before. The thought that Philippe Blanche could only be a puppet of the original plot made me rethink his recent actions. Perhaps this was the reason why he began to lose himself.


    My heart felt heavy.


    Now that this whole lump was piling on top of me, I had no idea what to do next. All my previous attempts to survive eventually came to nothing, and I was left with the same death flag. The only difference is that another person will end me this time.


    Noticing my oppressive state, Razor said:


    ¡ª Well, in my opinion, we have only two options left.


    - what? ¡ª I raised my head, ¡ª Do we still have options?!


    "Of course," he said, "I admit our situation is not too optimistic, but there are still ideas.


    ¡ª And what...?!


    "First," the prince began, "We accept our fate and just wait for the moment when all this is over. Or the second¡­ Let''s get out of here. And soon.


    I stared at him in surprise.


    - what? Where to?


    ¡ª Away from this academy. Or better yet, to dump to another country altogether.


    After listening to Razor''s plan, at first it seemed completely insane to me. How could we just disappear right now?


    "Is that really all we have left?" I was taken aback.


    ¡ª Do you have any other suggestions? The second prince snorted, "As you can see, there is already a feud between Rachel and my brother. It happened even earlier than I thought. At this rate, we won''t have to wait three years.


    ¡ª B-but...!


    ¡ªYou shouldn''t hesitate in such a situation," Razor snapped, "Or do you want to bring it to a civil war, where besides us, a bunch of innocent people will die?"


    I stumbled.


    ¡ªBut will it be all right if we just run away?"


    "It must be," he said, "as I understand it, you and Cassius have only known each other for a couple of months?"


    ¡ª Well, sort of¡­


    "Then it''s quite possible that she hasn''t had time to get so attached to you yet," the prince remarked, "If you disappear right now, a couple of months will pass and she will forget." My brother is the same case. No one will wait so long for a person they know only recently.


    Razor''s words sounded reasonable, and it''s even possible that this is really our only option. But still¡­


    ¡ª Why should we run together? I decided to ask.


    ¡ª As for me, this is more than logical, ¡ª the second prince shrugged his shoulders, ¡ª In this world we are the only ones who are able to somehow influence what is happening. It will be better if we act as a team.


    ¡ª B-but¡­ You''re a prince¡­


    ¡ª And what? ¡ª the guy grinned, ¡ª Without a coup, as you said, I won''t see the throne anyway. Therefore, it is unlikely that I will lose a lot if I leave here.


    "But what about His Majesty?" And my father? What are we going to tell them...?


    ¡ªWell... I''ve been in poor health since childhood, so probably my father will let me go if I say I''m going to a neighboring empire for treatment," he concluded, "and as for the Archduke¡­ Just tell him you want to see the world.


    ¡ª To see the world?!


    ¡ª What''s the big deal? After all, not all children of aristocrats study at the academy. The fact that we will miss these three years will not affect our future too much.


    To avoid our fate, Razor Blanche offered me not only to leave the academy and home, but also the country¡­ It was a very risky move. After all, we were still, in fact, children.


    I had no idea what could have happened to us during this dangerous journey, but on the other hand... did I have any alternative?


    The unknown, in any case, sounded better than death. It would be better if we just wait out the most dangerous period, and then continue to live a normal life. Even if it lasts for three whole years.


    But... one question still bothered me.


    "What am I going to tell Rachel?" I asked, "I can''t just leave her without warning.


    ¡ª You''re right, ¡ª the guy agreed gloomily, ¡ª Now is the right time to break all ties between you.


    I swallowed.


    "You have to make sure she never wants to see you again."

 Chapter 50

    The next morning I went to Rachel''s library. The girl was doing her usual thing, sitting at one of the reading tables, but she paid attention to me.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    Razor and I have already prepared everything for our departure, and tonight we will leave the academy forever. I was waiting for this moment, but at the same time I realized that I still had one important unfinished business.


    The one I was going to deal with right now.


    ¡ª What are you doing up there? Rachel frowned when I had been frozen on the threshold for almost five minutes, "Come here.


    I was nervous, but I still took the first step.


    It''s either now or never. I was well aware of this, and I wasn''t going to back down.


    Quietly approaching, I stopped a couple of meters from her desk. My fists clenched by themselves, but I still gave out:


    "Rachel, I have to tell you something.


    - what?


    ¡ª Actually¡­ I''m leaving here soon.


    The girl''s expression paled. The book she was reading at one point became unnecessary to her. Slowly getting up from the table, Rachel asked uncertainly:


    - what? Where to?


    I turned my head away.


    ¡ª I can''t tell you.


    Rachel paused.


    "Then I''ll come with you!" ¡ª She said sharply, ¡ª When you¡­


    ¡ª no! ¡ª I objected loudly, - I''m going alone.


    I had to lie that the second prince would not be with me, so as not to anger her once again. Because I was sure that she would have just such a reaction.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Knowing Rachel''s character, she had to be angry, or else remain indifferent. These were the only emotions I encountered during our acquaintance.


    So I was ready to leave before she started throwing chairs.


    But surprisingly, there was no such expression on the girl''s face. Rachel blinked, as if trying to figure out what I meant.


    ¡ª Wait! Tell me, what''s going on?!


    Rachel came up quickly, grabbed me by the shoulders and looked me straight in the eyes. I wasn''t going to give her the hope I saw in her eyes.


    At that moment, I remembered Razor''s words:


    "Make sure she never wants to see you again."


    Perhaps this was the most correct decision. In order to avoid death for all of us, I must not hesitate and show rigidity right now. After all, our future depended on it.


    With that thought in mind, I abruptly pushed her away and screamed:


    "Don''t come near me, monster!


    Rachel was speechless.


    ¡ª W-what¡­ What did you say?


    "I said I don''t want anything to do with you anymore!" ¡ª I said, - All these people were right¡­ You really are a monster!


    I shouted it at her, but Rachel didn''t hear it. She looked like the whole world had collapsed around her.


    With a trembling hand, she tried to touch me again, but I abruptly rejected her. The girl shuddered.


    ¡ª L-Leriana, you¡­


    ¡ª Don''t talk to me anymore! ¡ª I cried, ¡ª Everything is over between us now!


    Spitting out these poisonous words to her, I never turned around and flew out of the library. Deep down, I thought it would be better for both of us. I originally shouldn''t have interfered with her fate. But now, everything will return to normal.


    Thinking so, the girl did not immediately notice how the mark on her neck changed. The bite mark turned into a birthmark in the form of a stamen, on which the first petal appeared.


    At the same time in the library, right after she left, Rachel fell and doubled over from unbearable pain. The hellish feeling, as if she was being torn into several parts at the same time, did not prevent her from feeling even more heartache.


    ¡ªL-Leriana..." she said hoarsely, reaching for the door, ¡ªLeriana¡­ Don''t go away¡­


    There were tears in the girl''s eyes when she couldn''t do anything at that moment. It was the first time she felt so helpless.


    Like a disease, a dark substance began to spread through Rachel''s body, which caused dark patterns to appear on her skin. They looked like the stems of a flower that grew straight from her heart.


    A beautiful bud "bloomed" on the girl''s chest. The skin beneath him was completely blackened, as if he was taking all the life force from this place. The black tattoo took on a scarlet hue, saturated with blood.


    One of the six petals of the flower was missing. And that was what caused Rachel such terrible pain. She couldn''t breathe, and it seemed like she was about to lose consciousness.


    But the flower itself seemed to prevent her from doing this, forcing her to suffer longer, and punishing her for the mistake she had made. She shouldn''t have trusted anyone.


    When the black stalks enveloped her body almost completely, the girl finally could not stand it and fell into oblivion.


    The flower, which was located in the same place as her heart, finally turned red. It bloomed only when it fed on someone''s life.


    It was a Blood Camellia flower.

 Prologue 2 Volume

    A young woman with emerald hair was kneeling in front of the imperial throne.


    With her hands on the floor, she trembled slightly, and was unable to even move. Fear completely paralyzed her when the lady realized the situation she was in.


    When did this happen? What happened? Why did everything turn out this way?


    When she came here, she had no idea what was waiting for her.


    But now, there was no chance to escape.


    Her behavior was watched with interest by the man sitting on the throne. Crossing her legs impressively, she grinned:


    ¡ª What is it? Leriana, I remember you weren''t that shy before.


    The woman trembled even more. They were the only ones in the hall, since everyone else was immediately kicked out. If something happens, she won''t be able to call for help. No. Not even like that: no one will help her.


    All because she crossed the path of a man whose word was decisive in this country.


    And it depended on her will whether she would live on or not.


    Leriana understood this, but at the same time did not find the strength to try to appease her.


    All because they were not only old acquaintances who parted on a not too good note, but also because¡­ That this man had become someone she didn''t know at all.


    The woman sitting in front of her was strikingly different from her past self a few years ago. Instead of the former gloom and indifference, arrogance and impunity appeared. She looked Leriana up and down without any hesitation. From her smirk, it was clear that at this moment she was not having good thoughts at all.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    A familiar and at the same time such a stranger. Whose thoughts and motives have become like an unsolved mystery for Leriana.


    Clutching the parquet with her palms, the lady hoped that in this way no one would be able to take her away and do something terrible. Although it was all in vain.


    "Where is Philip?! ¡ª a terrifying thought immediately pierced her, ¡ª Wasn''t he supposed to be the king? What happened to him?"


    In fact, Leriana guessed, but she didn''t want to admit it until the last moment. No. It just can''t be. The Crown Prince should definitely still be alive.


    Thinking about the fate of the man who was originally supposed to continue ruling this country, the lady was even more frightened. Even if she didn''t feel sorry for him, then... what will happen to her?


    Is she going to suffer the same fate? Or, quite possibly, even more cruel?


    Realizing this, Leriana did not move when the patience of the woman on the throne began to lose its temper.


    ¡ª Raise your head.


    A cold and clear order came from her mouth.


    Despite the fact that it was an order from the Queen herself, Leriana could not bring herself to take her eyes off the floor. She was too scared.


    From the duke''s reserved daughter, her "ex" became the one who now rules the whole world. No one dares to disobey her orders. And even Leriana was powerless in front of her.


    "You dare to go against the emperor''s will?"


    After the lady had not moved from the dead point, she heard an exasperated sigh in the dead silence of the throne room. Then, a couple of minutes later, footsteps.


    Leriana shuddered.


    "It can''t be...! Is she coming here? What is she going to do?"


    Every step as she approached turned into torture for the lady, and she barely found the courage not to break and run away from here right now. No, if she does that, it will get even worse.


    Therefore, she could only obediently wait for her fate.


    The woman crossed the distance between them in a matter of seconds. Leriana saw the soles of black boots in front of her, but she did not dare to look higher.


    Soon, she herself sank to her level, and brazenly grabbed Leriana by the chin.


    The lady had to meet the eyes of the one she herself had abandoned almost three years ago. The scarlet irises bit into her golden ones, and Rachel Cassius looked at her with an unfamiliar predatory expression on her face.


    ¡ª Lea, ¡ª she grinned, ¡ª I can''t believe that my obedient dog found the courage to run away from me.

 Chapter 1

    The secret escape from the kingdom of Azeroth was the most unplanned thing in my life. Moreover, none other than the second prince, Razor Blanche, became an accomplice in this case.


    Having quickly completed all the things at the academy, we prepared literally in one day before leaving the country. In addition, I also wrote a letter to my father, in which I informed him of my plans. For sure, he will be shocked when he receives it, but I had no time to doubt.


    Even if in three years, when we return, the Archduke continues to hold a grudge against me for the sudden departure, I was ready for this. As well as to the fact that leaving the house and all my friends, I will have to face the unknown.


    Having no idea what lies ahead, I put everything on the line to save our future.


    All this period of time, until the main threat finally subsides, Razor and I were going to spend in a neighboring friendly empire. She had good connections with the kingdom of Azeroth, and according to the guy, there should be enough aristocrats ready to take us in.


    We planned to stay in a lull until the world of this novel finally changes course. Since the main trigger in the form of me will disappear, the Crown Prince and Rachel will be able to continue to lead their normal lives, and will soon forget me. The enmity between them will also cease to matter.


    According to Razor''s forecasts, in a couple of years Philip will sit on the throne, and by that time it is likely that he will find another worthy queen. And as for Rachel¡­ After becoming the Duchess of Cassius, she will completely go into business, and most likely even forget my name. In addition, according to the original plot of the novel, Rachel will already be married at that time. So, there will definitely be no place for me in her life.


    I just hoped that all my efforts to work on it would be justified, and Rachel would not end up as in the original. It would be good if she just lived a normal life and started a family. After the experience, it was the only thing I wished for her.


    Now, before the danger subsided, I had to "dissolve". The second Prince was right when he said that he would never wait for a person he had only known for a couple of months. The bond between us was still too short to fight for it.


    In this regard, both he and I believed that everything could still be fixed.


    After all, couldn''t we just stay and wait for death? It will be better if we take up the correction of our future with our own hands.


    Since the reason and place of our further stay had to remain a secret for most people, we decided to make the departure as inconspicuous as possible. To achieve this, they did not specifically resort to the help of the imperial and my family.


    Pretending to be ordinary travelers, the guy and I bought a guard and a means of transportation separately. Of course, before escaping, they took enough money with them to not starve all these years.


    They were hired warriors from an independent organization who would definitely not give away our location to anyone from the kingdom. They were supposed to accompany us until we arrived in another empire. In general, the plan looked quite successful, and did not allow excessive risks.


    Going on the road, which will take us about two weeks, I still felt anxious. As if fearing that the pursuit of us could begin at any moment, I constantly looked out the window.


    Razor was sitting on the opposite seat of the carriage, and watching my actions, he just grinned.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Don''t worry so much," he remarked, "I''ve thought it all out. Even my father won''t be able to figure us out that easily.


    "I know," I said, "it''s just¡­ I still can''t believe we''re doing this.


    ¡ª Running away from home for the first time?  the guy chuckled.


    I snorted.


    ¡ª And as if you often did it¡­


    ¡ª In fact, yes, ¡ª he answered unexpectedly, ¡ª As a child, for the sake of entertainment, I often ran away from the palace. But I could not have predicted that everything would go so far.


    ¡ª That''s for sure, ¡ª I smiled ironically, because it really was my first such experience.


    Even in my previous life, before my illness, I never thought about the typical teenage rebellion in the form of running away from home. And becoming the daughter of an Archduke is even more so.


    Life is really unpredictable. A couple of months ago, I could not have imagined that I would secretly escape from the country hiding my identity. And my companion in this "crime" will be the main villain.


    I could only trust him.


    Sighing, I turned back to the window, the views from which became my only entertainment for the coming weeks. However, I had already managed to get used to long trips, and I did not feel discomfort.


    And so it happened. Time flew by unnoticed, and soon we were at the borders of the kingdom of Azeroth. Behind them, the neutral territory began, and after a short interval, the borders of another empire. I considered it a happy sign that during this time, nothing special happened to us.


    It won''t be long before we''re completely safe.


    "You see," Razor said, "I told you everything would be fine.


    I nodded. The resolute look of the guy calmed me down considerably.


    With joyful relief, I began to wait for us to overcome the last obstacle, and I would see completely unfamiliar lands.


    A new life should begin for us very soon.


    But¡­ Who said that fate will obey my plans? So this time something happened that I absolutely could not have suspected.


    This world has once again tripped me up.


    Bam-m!


    A moment, and our carriage almost turned over from the sudden braking.


    Everything happened so suddenly that I didn''t even have time to come to my senses. A bloody battle had begun outside, and it could be understood by the characteristic sounds. The screams and clanging of swords did not stop for several minutes.


    Razor and I immediately realized that we were being attacked.


    ¡ª Who dared?! ¡ª He breathed out indignantly, - Have these street urchins finally lost their fear?


    I was scared when I realized that the case smelled fried. And there is very little left before we would have crossed the border.


    Clutching the hem of my dress, I prayed to all the gods of the world, if only this would end as soon as possible.


    ¡ª Do you think they will cope...?  I said, even afraid to twitch.


    "That old man said they were the best hired guards in the empire. If they can''t even beat the tramps, then what have we paid them for?


    I stopped.


    ¡ª And y-are you sure it''s just bandits...?


    "Who else could it be?" ¡ª The prince snorted, ¡ª The trip was held in secret. No one from outside could find out that we were in this carriage.


    The guy''s words sounded convincing, and I decided to trust him.


    While we were hiding in the wagon, the battle between the hired warriors and the unknown attackers continued for some time. Then everything gradually quieted down.


    This meant that one of the sides eventually won.


    That''s just who...?


    Since I was afraid to stick my head out, Razor decided to check everything himself. I was worried about him because he didn''t have enough physical strength to resist criminals.


    ¡ª Maybe it''s not necessary?  I asked excitedly, when he was already reaching for the latch on the door, "Let''s wait a little longer¡­


    ¡ª I''ll just take a look, ¡ª he replied, ¡ª Leriana, sit here and don''t go out. Wait for me¡­


    The guy could not finish, because he barely managed to recoil to the side. The next second, the door of our carriage was "opened" with a kick.


    I was horrified when the door flew off its hinges and we were completely defenseless.


    Cold air blew, and leather boots with blood on the soles immediately left traces in the white interior. In addition to the usual clothes, a dark cloak was thrown over one of the bandits. The gloves were also stained with a crimson liquid.


    ¡ª Stay back! ¡ª I screamed out of fear, cowering in the corner, - Or I...!


    "What can a beauty like you do to me?" ¡ª a cheeky female voice came from under the hood, which finally drove me out of myself.


    Wasting no time, it took the unknown a couple of deft movements to knock us both out.


    But before the gloved hand reached my neck, I managed to see a scarlet strand of hair. The same shade as all her clothes were stained with.


    I fell unconscious on the carriage seat, and finally I heard only a quiet grin:


    ¡ª Girlfriend Kassiev, I finally caught you.